Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.

More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


  • General
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  •'s Storiversary
    • General
    • 4th Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics


There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Find results in...

Find results that contain...

Date Created

  • Start


Last Updated

  • Start


Filter by number of...

Found 1,127 results

  1. GymPredator

    m/m Saving Me - Chapter 2 Posted (08/12/2020)

    I need to preface this story somewhat. I think it will be a bit of a departure from what is typical here. This is the first story I ever wrote for broad public consumption in 2006. The story is semi-autobiographical, a dramatization of the events that surrounded my own coming out. Because of the subject matter and how close it hit to the pain that has lasted in real life over 20 years, I was never able to finish it. After some recent events that a few close people on this forum will know - I decided come back to this story for the first time in almost 15 years. I think with those events will allow me to finish this story at last. This story, as with all of mine, is a slow burn. What happens will happen over a period of chapters. But I wanted to put this here for one reason really - when I originally published this, it was extremely well received. One person I know here even remembered reading it when I posted it 15 years ago. But, the one thing from this story that I will always treasure was an email from a teenager in Missouri who wrote how this story gave him the courage to come out of the closet to his father. If this interpretation of my own coming out story can do some good for others like that, then what I experienced all those years ago is worth it. *** Trigger Warning: I should also give a trigger warning that this story touches on a lot of topics that are very real including - LGBT people and conservative Christianity and family, depression, post traumatic stress, teen suicide, teen homelessness, violence, and more. I write all of my stories as much as possible to real life, and since this one is VERY close to real life and very personal, this is no exception. Where ever possible, I will tone down some of the obvious realities of these situations, but if you have come into contact with any of those in your life, fair warning. All persons depicted in the story are over the age of 18. I also write chapters in stories to various pieces of music that have a meaning to the chapters in question. So, at the appropriate point, I have linked to youtube vids of those songs. Dedication: "Being the One is just like being in love. No one can tell you you're in love, you just know it -- through and through, balls to bones." -- The Oracle I'd never watched the movie The Matrix until recently. Hard sci-fi's never really been my thing. But, the movie was recommended by a friend. He said there were a few scenes that reminded him of me, but he didn't say which ones. I'd just know, he said. I did. What is it like to LOVE? Not a pre-teen puppy love, an unvoiced crush, or a hollow lust, but LOVE. A LOVE that is all encompassing -- that agonizes and wounds and exalts and heals. A LOVE that connects you to another soul . . . and through them to the universe. A LOVE that raises you to immortality. A LOVE that let's you, if but for a moment, "slip the surly bonds of earth, to touch the face of God." Can you really describe it or can it only be experienced to be known? Can any words illustrate it save you will know it when you feel it, balls to bones? I've been blessed to find that LOVE in my life. Although events have caused us to be separated by thousands of miles, the connection, soul-to-soul, is as strong as ever. So many people believe that they can be happy without LOVE -- I used to be one of them. But, as I discovered, hell is not a pit of sin; hell is being alone. So, this story is dedicated to the man who first completed me, the man you will meet in these pages. To the man who taught me what it is to know LOVE. I could never have known who I am and what life truly is without him. To the real Rian, I give all my LOVE - - through and through, balls to bones. Gnothi Seauton. --JBS, June 2006 Chapter 1 - A Light in the Darkness "Sometimes I hate that chaos surrounds me / When all the answers that I seek go around me / Am I drowning? / Am I fading away? …” (Song on the Radio - ) Dylen didn't listen to the radio that much anymore. Music had become more of a habit rather than anything he actually enjoyed. But, there was something in these lyrics that caught his mood. His fingers moved from the radio back to the steering wheel. Yeah, he was drowning. His whole life was nothing but a study in chaos, and the answers … if there were any, they surely slid around him, just out of reach. He pressed the gas pedal, accelerating his small, well-worn car further down the road. As was typical for him on the drive home, Dylen's mental automatic pilot engaged, causing the music from the radio to drift away with the rest of his surroundings. The dark, straight Colorado road that led to his home had claimed victims in the past, hypnotizing them as its endlessly flat ribbon never veered an inch to the right or the left. Dylen often mused that he was trapped into a destiny he wasn't sure he wanted. His life was unalterable - inescapable -- just like this road. But, tonight his mind was so far away that nothing, not even the endless road, registered to his senses. Dylen's mind returned to its torrid conversation, depressed and lonely. The voice -- the fears and feelings that had become almost a second personality in the last year -- guided his thoughts, whispering to him. "It's just two weeks before high school graduation and what do I have to show for my life? What do I have that is really worth all this pain? Nothing," he decided, "Nothing at all. I'm at best a worthless coward.” "Worthless? Yeah, just look at this piece of shit car. I had to pay for it on my own. It barely even qualifies as a car. I've got the pedal on the floor and can only manage 70. I worked so hard to get what!? This piece of trash! But, the damnable piece of trash matches me. It's just another symbol of my worthless life." he thought. "Coward?" he continued. His eyes shifted to the rear-view mirror, catching a glimpse of a smooth, brown leather case in the back seat. Seeing that case silenced even the mental conversation. The instant and eternal moments that plagued Dylen flashed before his mind's eye. He felt a churn in his stomach. Desires that he'd been taught to believe were sinful and wrong, wrong to feel and wrong to be, were inside of him again. They were always there. He'd tried so hard to shake them, to ignore them, to bury them in "right" feelings. But, they were a part of him tha, try as he might, he could not escape. He could admit them to no one; he could barely admit them to himself. A brave man is one that conquers himself on the battlefield of life, he'd once read. "So, what does that make me? Definitely a coward," Dylen spat out loud. Those desires were his greatest secret, the path that he foresaw leading to the downfall. No one understood him. No one could understand. His parents could not grasp his dreams, even if he could relate them vocally. Not to mention they'd call him deranged for even entertaining them. And so, Dylen's mind groped for any humiliating, degrading word his formidable intellect knew, and he invariably found examples from his past to prove that those words described him. As he lurched from one horrific thought to the next and proved his uselessness to himself, anger and desperation festered, gnawing at what was left of his soul. Of course, no one else on earth knew about this self-mutilation of soul save Dylen Mason. In fact, to every other human who knew him, Dylen appeared to have everything any 18 year old could want. Physically, most of the girls in his graduating class considered him to be the best unspoken for guy in the school. "Cute" was the word they always seemed to return to. His thick mane of light ginger hair was just beginning to sun bleach, as it did every summer. His tan was now deep and rich despite his normally light toned complexion. The daily chores required of him around the Mason's small family farm rendered him quite strong, beyond what his thin 5'10", 140 pound body would betray. His facial features were wholly masculine, but there was something soft and inviting about his youthful smile. But, everyone who knew him agreed his brown eyes were his best feature. Those eyes were dark, seductive, but also seemed to shine with inner light, a fire sometimes fiercely blazing while at others softly glowing. Behind those beautiful eyes shone Dylen's brilliant mind. As long as anyone could remember, Dylen was years ahead of his peers. He was reading simple sentences at 2, teen novels at 6, and college course level work by 10. His parents never considered allowing Dylen to skip grades, so he was often bored. He made up for it by reading and learning anything he could get his hands on. He mastered playing the drums, including jazz set, classical snare, and tympani. He'd even taken all-state honors on several occasions. Now that he was almost grown, the colleges sent him offers en masse. A stack of over 70 unsolicited recruitment letters from some of the most prestigious universities in the United States sat in piles in his room. Harvard, Yale, Johns Hopkins, Duke, Vanderbilt, among many others, personally invited his application. In fact, just yesterday, two letters arrived in the mail. The first was another congratulatory letter at being named as his class's valedictorian. The second was the next in a series of communications with the University of Colorado - the school he'd cheered for and wanted to attend since childhood -- where he had secured a full Merit academic scholarship. Dylen did have one obvious weakness, something that was common to children with his intellectual strength. He was hard to get to know socially. Everyone in school liked Dylen, but it was as if there were a buffer between him and his peers. Most of his school friends chalked that up to his Mormon upbringing, but, even so, at his core, he was an intensely private person. Dylen preferred the company of one or two close friends to any environment with large numbers of people. He had an almost impenetrable lack of external emotion, which hid seething passions underneath. He did have a few friends who pierced the barrier and who found him to be the best, most loyal friend they had ever known. But, even his parents admitted that, in some ways, they barely knew their own son. Despite the emotional seclusion, Dylen had always been a strength and support to those close to him as they endured the pains of adolescence. Dylen always seemed happy until the beginning of his senior year. But, something happened that particular August that no one understood. Seemingly overnight, Dylen withdrew completely. He stopped visiting his friends, instead choosing to spend virtually all his free time alone in his room. His once immaculately groomed appearance disappeared and was replaced by a sloppy, uncared for exterior. Even the girls who once marveled, however secretly, at his looks, could rarely see any part of it now. The cuteness, the fire, and Dylen himself, had been swallowed up by something. At first, everyone thought it was a phase that would play out, but it didn't. Dylen's friends didn't understand why he never seemed to be happy anymore. Those close enough to read his complex emotions could tell he was overcome with sadness and sometimes even anger. The problem was that they did not know what it was over, much less if they could do anything about it. Months passed and things only got worse. As winter closed in, a cold as formidable as any arctic blast gripped Dylen. Nagging fears about their son became the topic of hushed conversations between his parents. Paul and Kathi Mason even went so far as to ask their bishop to interview their son, but the bishop was locked out by the formidable emotional wall the same as everyone else. As spring dawned and graduation approached, Dylen's days seemed to be filled with syrupy sweet, but genuine compliments. Dylen had won every award and honor that it was possible for him to win. Perhaps, with the pressure of winning finally off, Dylen may return to something akin to normal his friends and family continued to vainly hope. Dylen was outwardly grateful for all the concern; however, he immediately dismissed it in the privacy of his own mind. The specter of that brown case and his desires were always there, overshadowing every action he made. Their love was all misplaced anyway, Dylen decided. If they knew what he really was, they'd be condemning him, not congratulating him. So, through every obsessed-over twist of fate, through every eternal moment, his once strong spirit wilted a little more. *** The autopilot registered something amiss. But, Dylen was so lost in his wandering melancholy that the dog in the road didn't come to conscious thought until it was just a few yards away. Time slowed and his senses accelerated as adrenaline rushed through him. His foot hit the brakes, and the wheel lurched in his hands. His breath restricted as the seat belt snapped taut around him. Tires began to scream in protest. Dylen was strangely calm as he found he was losing control. Although he was going to miss the dog, he realized he was not going to stay on the road. The animal passed safely to his right, but it stayed in clear view through the front windshield. The car was spinning. Dylen heard the sound of scraping dirt and grinding metal under his car as he left the road. It had been years since Rian had enjoyed as satisfying a week as this one was turning out to be. As he pulled off the freeway to drive to his parents home, he marveled at how good being successfully free of pressure could feel. Final exams week were much more difficult than he'd anticipated, and he'd pulled two all-nighters to get through chemistry and calculus. He had been rather worried about the calc exam because there were a lot of complicated formulas he had to get right. But, when he walked out of class for the last time that semester, he knew he'd done well. He relished the thought of the nights of freedom to come -- because he knew they would not last. Good medical schools were getting more and more difficult to get into. He needed good grades in classes that would be much more challenging than freshman intro courses. College was going to get a lot harder very quickly. But, this week had one more satisfying moment -- perhaps even more satisfying than finishing the year had been. Rian finally moved out of the CU dorms. He'd scouted out his small, but very nice loft apartment weeks ago. Since then, he'd been moving things in, spending his small amounts of free time putting his new home together. It had taken all of the Thursday after the calculus final to get the last of the moving done; but, late last night, for the first time, he'd slept in a home of his own. Rian May was the guy everyone envied in high school. Co-captain of the football team, contender for state in wrestling, smart in every subject. Rian looked older than his just over 20 years, but that seemed to work to his advantage. Every girl that ever crossed his path was tongue-tied when taking in his short styled blond hair, bottomless blue eyes, and ruggedly chiseled features. In fact, most people thought Rian was a model, despite the fact he'd never done a photo shoot and never intended to stand in front of a camera. In addition to his classic features, Rian maintained a classic physique model’s body. But, unlike most of his athlete friends, Rian's gym experiences had always been a means to an end. Sometimes, the gym was for simple stress relief as he shed his cares on unrelenting iron. At other times, the gym helped him prepare for this sport or that; but truthfully, there was always another drive at the heart of his workouts. When Rian was 13, he'd watched a Discovery Channel program on orthopedic surgeons. He had been mesmerized. He knew exactly what he wanted to do with his life from that day on. Since he expected he would need to know a lot about the body and body structure to be a surgeon, what better place was there to learn about them than the gym, his young teen mind reasoned. The tight, but thin thirteen year old poured himself into his workouts and never looked back. What developed was a 5'11", 195 pound and growing body that would be the envy of any man. But, the dedication and drive to maintain himself at his best, was a reflection of his deeper drive to achieve in every part of his life. Rian also had the good fortune to be born into a family with means. Rian's grandfather was an exceptional businessman, a state legislator, and a farmer. Rian's mom, his youngest daughter, was a remarkably beautiful woman, having been a finalist for Miss Colorado in her youth. Rian's father was a bull of a man. The definition of corn-fed football beef, he'd played line at Colorado State. The young couple seemed the perfect match. Unlike the dreams of many of his player friends, Rian's father always had Colorado soil in his blood. All he ever wanted to do was return home and run the family farm. But, Rian's mother inherited her father's business instincts. The result was that the May’s had no worries for money, even when times for the other farmers were difficult. They lived a comfortable life in one of the finest homes to be found in Colorado farm country. When Rian, the May's only child, turned 18, he gained access to a trust set up for him by his grandfather. Rian only knew of the trust's existence, and he always assumed it was enough to pay for his college. He was astonished when he learned that, under his mother's watchful management, the trust had grown in his two decades of life from 25,000 to just under 3 million dollars. At 18, he was a millionaire. For most teenagers, this windfall on top of a life of relative privilege would have been the ticket to extravagance and indulgent self-destruction, but not Rian. To be sure, he enjoyed the good things life had to offer, but he was always managed what he had carefully. He never flaunted his money to others. He knew he had been blessed, and that blessing required responsibility. His goals in life were everything to him, and the gym taught him the discipline and work ethic to achieve them. That fateful Friday started as so many normal days did for Rian. He got up at his usual 6 am and started a shirtless morning run in the crisp but warm late spring air. It ended an hour later at the Ward Athletic Center. A number of Rian's friends who were now CU athletes -- along with a generous contribution from his mom to the athletic scholarship fund -- persuaded the athletic department to allow Rian to use the superior student athlete workout facility. In the end, the investment paid off more than the coaching staff expected. Over his years in the gym, Rian had turned himself into something of a conditioning expert. He had discovered and tested virtually every exercise technique, diet strategy, and legal supplementation to help him learn about the body and to develop his physique. In truth, Rian's knowledge rivaled the strength and conditioning coaches on staff. The fact that he was the same age as the younger student athletes led them to be much more comfortable in posing questions and getting advice from Rian. Since the advice came from a peer, it was usually followed more closely than if it came from "an old man." The gains made by several freshman athletes were a testament to Rian's ability to train others as much as they were to the athletes' work in the gym. As soon as Rian arrived, he changed into his usual workout gear and threw himself into his routine. With the pressures of exams and the move finally off, he enjoyed an amazing leg workout. He'd been on a plateau for a month, not really making the strength gains he'd set for himself. But, today he felt so good; he believed he'd finally broken through it. He made careful mental notes of how he did on each group of sets, and ended the workout with a careful examination of his body in the mirror. Rian viewed himself with an almost clinical detachment, objectively noting any differences from the last time he'd thoroughly examined the muscle groups. As he reviewed his progress, he decided how to approach the differences he found, good or bad, in his next workout cycle. A number of the guys in the gym also stopped to watch Rian and his nearly 200 pounds of muscle go through the ritual. There were more than a few cheers and shouts of praise like "Fucking Awesome Rian." Rian graciously accepted the complements, but remained absolutely objective in his observations. His decision after he completed his last hamstring pose was not bad . . . not bad at all. He'd gained a couple of mental stress pounds that lent a slight haze to his usual deep six pack, but he could take care of that quickly enough. In fact, the summer promised to be a great one for him -- in the gym and elsewhere. Time began to accelerate as the car slowed dramatically, finally coming to a complete stop. For a moment the soft hiss and click of a hot engine prematurely stopped still registered in the air. Then there was silence. Dylen remained frozen for a few seconds, his stunned brain still trying to sort out what happened. Almost in shock, his body began to function automatically to remove him from the danger. A hand with a life of its own clicked the seatbelt and opened the car door. Legs removed him from the driver's seat. His steps were labored, nearly stumbling, as the legs moved him away from the machine. Slowly, as his feet made contact with the road, Dylen's conscious mind returned. He saw his car, turned 180 degrees. The rear wheels were at odd angles suspended a few inches off the ground and partially descend into a dry irrigation ditch. The exterior of the car didn't appear to be damaged, outside of some cosmetic scrapes. But, a portion of the undercarriage was deeply wedged onto a rise between the road and the canal, which was enhanced by several yards of scraped earth. The car was floundered, like a squat teeter-totter. Even if he could start it again, there was no way he could extricate the car by himself. Perhaps it was the weight of this final, very real brush with death that caused it, but something inside of Dylen's self-tortured soul broke. It was as if his whole world finally collapsed. On top of everything else . . . EVERYTHING ELSE . . . there was this. He was still miles from home, he'd forgotten his cell phone that morning, and there were nothing but black, empty fields in sight. At no other time in his life had he ever felt so alone. Dylen's legs lost their strength, and he sank to the still warm asphalt. His emotionless exterior melted and tears of furious sadness began to flow. "Oh FUCK!!!" he wailed as a riptide of previously unspent emotion burst forth. He shook with despair, kneeling in the road of what he saw as his shattered life. "Why did this have to happen to me?" he cried. But, the accident was no longer in his mind. This was something much more. "It always overtakes me. Why should I fight it anymore?" he thought. "Maybe it would have been better for everyone if I hadn't walked out of that car alive. . ." Rian opened his apartment door after the return jog home to find his answering machine blinking. The message was from his parents, inviting him to come home for the weekend to celebrate the end of a successful freshman year. It was this invitation that led Rian to drive down the sparsely traveled country road that evening. Rian loved classic cars, so by chance, when he located a '62 Corvette Convertible, he couldn't resist the urge to splurge. It was a beautiful night, so he put the top down. The convertible sped loudly down the road as he got the chance to let some of the power of the car emerge. He had a CD of Stone Temple Pilots, his favorite band, in a portable RF CD player -- he refused to deface the car with modern car audio -- when he noticed another vehicle in the distance. (Song on the radio - It was far away, but it definitely looked like an accident of some kind. The lights from the other vehicle were pointed toward him, but at a strangely elevated angle. As he closed in on the car, Rian couldn't quite make out what was going on, but there was some movement that interrupted the oncoming headlights. Someone has just walked from the center of the road toward the shoulder. *** A sound reached Dylen's ears. He had no idea how long he'd been there in the road -- a few minutes or a few hours -- but something was coming. Even from a distance it sounded powerful. A muscle car engine. "Maybe there is someone or something looking out for me," Dylen thought. Then, he caught sight of the lights. The car was approaching him. He quickly, but shakily, stood up, and moved to the side of the road. He tried to compose himself. There was still a part of him that did not want to add further embarrassment into his situation, but he was sure his tear streaked appearance would be embarrassing enough. The car came to a stop a few yards behind him, and a door opened. "Hey, you need some help?" The voice was a resonant, deep baritone, and it sounded familiar. Dylen squinted into the headlights, but he couldn't make out who it was. Then the shadow of a figure, wide and imposing, emerged from the glare. "Dylen? Jesus Christ, is that you?" Rian May asked as he emerged into the light.
  2. Tarde más en escribir este capitulo pues no tenia tanta inspiración, aunque tengo muchas mas ideas que quiero escribir después de esta historia, disfruten Cuerpo de demonio cap 3 lujuria y envidia Semana 2, ya las cosas se han complicado demasiado. Los días fueron cambios más notables y… el domingo ocurrió algo que no pensé que ocurriría no así… Ya cuando fuimos el domingo a primera hora por la segunda inyección, volvieron a tomar medidas de todos nosotros, y 2 si habían tenido un gran cambio, uno muy inesperado, Erick y Jack era los que estaban reaccionando mucho mejor al suero. Erick no mencionó su… milagro, pero se le notaba en los ojos, el ego iba creciendo como si ya se sintiera cada vez más completo. Sus medidas cambiaron, pesa ahora 122 kilos dirías que no es mucho pero ¡bajó su porcentaje de grasa a 16%! Se veía increíble y eso que lo vi el jueves, más definido no solo en su abdomen ya más plano aunque aún sin abdominales, su piel estaba más apretada a sus músculos y adelgazando para definir más su vieja gloria; ya en altura no cambio pero sí en cantidad de vello corporal, no había notado en las duchas, quizá fue también un gran cambio repentino pero, vino al laboratorio con una camisa abierta totalmente del pecho, poblado de una gruesa melena negra naciendo en la grieta entre sus pectorales. Jack por otro lado no era tan exhibicionista, usaba una sudadera grande sin dar a conocer a detalle su cuerpo, pero puedo decir que su cara decía otra cosa, más arrogancia como siempre lo que se espera de un adolescente con las hormonas a full y sabiendo que tiene un buen cuerpo, solo que miraba con detalle a Erick, como si tratara de conocer a su rival, con una sonrisa senil ocultando sus intenciones. Erick lo había notado después de sus mediciones y creo que ambos se lanzaron miradas, parecía que ese era el objetivo de Jack ya que una vez teniendo su atención se quita la camisa revelando aunque sin vello corporal, mucho más definido que Erick sin duda pues era casi del mismo tamaño de musculatura aunque en menor estatura ya la brecha había disminuido entre él y Erick, ahora Jack media 1.91 m, el horror no se manifestaría en el ex alfa más tarde y ya verán por qué… su peso ya era también muy similar siendo de 117 kilos, pero con un obvio nivel de grasa ya en un asombroso 7%, los abdominales de este nuevo alfa eran profundos marcando un sixpack casi los 8. Fred por otro lado se había derretido pero sin dejar una mata de piel suelta y flácida, más bien tomó más forma de panza cervecera, dejando de ser un obeso morvido a un obeso grande, más no desagradable. No tenía nada contra los obesos pero jamás me veía a mi mismo siendo uno, y no le desearía a alguien que empeore su salud, así que como siempre guarde mis comentarios con todos, no quería hablar con nadie de aquí, me sentía inseguro. El solo bajó de peso y porcentaje de masa grasa ahora tenía 106 kilos con 33% de grasa, quizá también se sumó algo de músculo más no sabría decirte dónde. Kevin era un enigma al igual que yo, no tuvimos cambio aparentemente, recordé lo de sus zapatos pero no parecía llevar pares grandes la verdad no sé por qué pregunto. Aunque una cosa estaba clara, los pantaloncillos que llevaba no dejaron mucho a la imaginación, mirando disimuladamente parecía que se guardó un plátano en su entrepierna y no estaba duro; admito que me sonroje un poco al ver eso, trate de pensar en otra cosa mientras me tomaban medidas. ¿Habrá querido hacer referencia a algo con los zapatos? Confirme mis sospechas no hubo cambios aparentes como con Kevin. -disculpa Trevor, ¿puedo hacer mención de unos efectos secundarios? -adelante, todo lo que me puedas decir servirá para monitorear tus cambios. -eh tenido pesadillas toda la semana, me a costado dormir y siempre tengo el mismo sueño atrapada en una habitación oscura con alguien detrás de mi. El no contestó, se veía preocupado y voltio solo con la mirada a Kevin para rápido volver a mi. -bueno… pesadillas así de específicas es un tanto curioso, ¿Estás seguro de que todo está bien acá arriba?-se da unos toques con el dedo índice en la cabeza- -si todo está bien, entiendo que algunas medicinas puedan dar pesadillas, yo mismo de niño eh sido muy enfermizo. -si siguen después de la segunda inyección, llama de inmediato ¿Si? El me da una tarjeta y me mira fijamente aún serio, la tomé y ya después de la inyección me largue a casa pensando todo el día sobre eso último… preocupación de algo. Lunes por la tarde hora del gym. Después del trabajo y si aún tenía energía pasaba por el gym pasando mi departamento y derecho por la misma calle, así podía cambiarme de ropa a gusto. Hoy le tocaba cardio así que estaría un buen tiempo en el gym, el otro lunes no había visto a Erick o a Jack ahí mismo, quizá solo fue una coincidencia… estaba equivocado; ahí estaba Jack haciendo alarde con una pequeña multitud de personas observando como ya estaba levantando más de 150 libras en la barra, era impresionante para la pinta que daba de ser más atlético o eso parecía una semana antes, poco a poco se estaba transformando en un culturista, todo ese peso lo decía a gritos al igual que los ríos de sudor que cubrían su frente; me subí a una caminadora viéndolo de lejos, pero en eso llega Erick. -vaya vaya… si es Jack el corredor de quinta. Jack para las repeticiones y se levanta a verlo, limpiando sé el sudor y tomando un gran trago de agua dice. -Erick… pensé que ibas al gym Big Bull, es más para viejos que solo quieren mantenerse.- sonríe al oír eso y da la misma mirada desafiante, Jack le contesta igual. -veras novato, puede que ya te creas mucho solo por ya recibir un impulso de fuerza y ver crecimiento rápido, pero eso no te hace un alfa… Aún soy más grande que tú y la ley del gym lo indica claro, los grandes son respetados por los pequeños. Ese ego… no estaba antes o no lo percibía así, quizá y recibió otra gran bendición ahí abajo, de hecho ya había un bulto visible desde aquí. -Entonces si me vuelvo más grande, tu tendrás que darme respetos a mí ¿O me equivoco? -lo dije claro y fuerte. Y es cierto que estás creciendo pero veamos que tanto le ganas a la memoria muscular, yo llegué a tener un peso en mis mejores días 156 kilos de puro músculo, me descuide por una rodilla dislocada. Jack al oír eso se le abren más los ojos, si hubiera estado más cerca, quizá pudiera ver visto que se le eriza la piel; más no se dejó impresionar tanto tiempo y volvió a retomar su postura, sonriendo. -¿Por qué no resolvemos esto de la manera justa, quien llega a ser más grande el próximo mes?, cuando se acabe nuestro pequeño experimento… -me parece bien chico, ahora sí me disculpas. Erick tomó la barra con la que estaba trabajando Jack con las dos manos y la elevó con facilidad sobre su cabeza. -no eres el único con súper fuerza…-guiño. Después de eso, Jack siguió con su entrenamiento pero en otra máquina para pecho, Erick se robó el público de Jack y terminó por hacer una rutina de brazos, no pude ver qué peso llevaba pero a de ser 90 libras o más en cada mano. Ya un rato después iba a las duchas, las mismas de siempre; al salir me percató que ya iba a entrar en la ducha dónde estaba yo, Erick. Por suerte ya llevaba una toalla y las vendas para cubrir mis pechos. -hey, eres el chico del laboratorio… ¿Alex? -e-eh si… soy yo Alex, tu eres Erick si te reconozco. -no pensé encontrarte en el mismo gym y… menos en las duchas.-el baja la mirada a mi pecho y se percata de las vendas.- ¿paso algo? -oh… bueno solo una heri… En eso nos interrumpe Jack jalando el hombro de Erick, el chico estaba totalmente desnudo frente a nosotros él había venido de las otras duchas aún sudado mostrando cada músculo que desarrolló en pocos días, unas venas gruesas ya recorrían sus bíceps y se ratificaba en sus brazos hasta llegar a la mano, sus hombros eran grandes pero aún le faltaban trabajar más, era recompensado con grandes pectorales que ya estaban haciendo que sus pezones apunten al suelo, su cuello también se había engrosado firme y fuerte como el de un caballo, sus abdominales magníficos como ayer domingo, sus piernas también estaban muy desarrolladas casi del tamaño de mi cintura, ya dificultando el caminar bien, sus pantorrillas se habían ajustado y equilibrado con sus piernas grandes y con unas venas notorias sobre todo a lo que es su polla, trate de no ver pero era imposible no notar que tenía ahí una verga monstruosa, quizá no tan ancha pero sí muy larga, diría que 28 cm con unas bolas del tamaño de huevos de gallina, y unos pies grandes, talla 11 y medio era absurdo para la altura que tenía, aunque quizá iba para más y solo esta esperando el estirón. -vaya si es Erick y Alex juntos, ¿acaso ibas a presumir más que lo que tienes? -solo hablábamos, vete si no quieres que te de un buen puñetazo… -¿crees que me asustas? pude notar algo distinto en ti, algo que no se notaba a simple vista pero algo cambió, supongo que tenías algo que ocultarme.- Jack sonríe al ver el cambio de expresión en los ojos de Erick, creo que se dio cuenta de algún modo. -¿Hablas de mi fuerza? o ¿de mi pecho peludo?-posa levantando su brazo izquierdo notoriamente más grande que jack, aun… Ojala se quedaran ahí las cosas, que solo presumiendo y ya, pero fue a peor cuando jack le dio un golpe directo en su cara a Erick. no lo derribó pero si lo desoriento un poco, recuperando su equilibrio le da un golpe directo al hígado a Jack, perdió el aire un momento pero el le quito la toalla de la cintura revelando más que sus piernas, su polla no es tan grande como la de jack pero ya no era la pena que era antes, era un buen promedio de 15 cm duro y muy gruesa sobretodo en la punta, esa verga si era de un hombre maduro. -creo que yo soy más grande que eso…-Jack mete el pie por detrás de erick y lo empuja desde los hombros haciéndolo caer del suelo para luego jack poner su pie enorme sobre el pecho de Erick, casi le lame los dedos de los pies. -hey… ¡quítate de encima! -solo reclamo mi derecho como el más grande~ Jack sostiene los brazos de Erick con toda sus fuerzas, estaban muy igualados pero la posición le jugaba un mal momento al viejo Alfa, Jack lo obliga a abrir las piernas y con escupitajo de buen vaquero a su polla está listo para penetrarlo, Erick trata de liberarse como sea posible pero solo lo empeora al tratar de correr gateando, jack lo penetra en ese momento sin piedad, ya nada importaba para esos dos en este momento, era un fantasma expectante ante el cambio de poder de alfas, no se si tener miedo o masturbarme en ese momento de contemplación al ver un jovencito follar a un adulto. salían gritos de ambos, jack se sostiene con fuerza de sus hombres y pecho para que no se fuera tan fácilmente, no se sabía otras posiciones por lo cual solo lo follo duro hasta que se viniera dentro de él, Erick con clara sonrojes y la polla dura chorrean te aprovechó que el joven estaba cansado para darle un golpe en la barbilla y noquearlo para que lo dejara en paz, pero ya era demasiado tarde, perdió la virginidad de su culo con un chico “pequeño”. Erick tomó sus cosas, se puso sus pantalones y se fue lo más rápido que pudo, y jack seguía inconsciente, no se que tanto permaneció ahí pues también huí al ya romperse la tensión del momento. ¡Maldito Lunes!
  3. Shawn1978

    m/m Eric and Seth

    Hey guys, here's the first chapter of the new story I'm writing. Since it's not a story already finished or anything, the chapters will be released as I go. Im sure the story will have it's flaws and possible mistakes in it, since it's been a while since I've written anything, since my last story, titled "My Everything" which you can find on the website, if you'd like to read it. That one is not finished, but I hope you enjoy that one, as well. Now on with my new story! Chapter 1 Eric was sitting, at his desk, in his private dorm room, at San Diego University, browsing the internet for more information about farms, on his laptop. Eric was a very kind hearted guy, with light brown hair, and the most piercing blue eyes you ever saw. At least when he was not wearing his glasses which was not that often. Eric stood about 5'11" and at 22 years old, was generally, a very active young man. Eric was also smart, but yet very sensitive, as well. His brow was furrowed, in frustration, as he looked over, his search results on farms. He had chosen to use the subject of farms for his college essay, and so far was having trouble, finding the right information he needed to begin writing his Essay. As he was wondering what to do next, he heard a knock on his dorm room door. He walked over to it, and opened it, revealing a very pretty girl, with brunette hair, on the other side of it. "Hi, Amy!" Eric said, warmly, smiling at her. Amy smiled back at him. "Hey, Eric!"Amy replied back, cheerfully. "Are you busy right now?" Eric ran his hand through his light brown hair, obviously frustrated, which Amy could clearly see. "Is something wrong?" She asked him, showing concern. Eric nodded. *I'm having trouble starting my college essay, for Professor Mastrian's class, and I could use my best friend's advice." Amy smiled, with a nod of her head. "I'd be happy to help you, any way I can, Eric." "Come in." Eric say, opening the door further and stepping aside. Amy walked in and turned back to face, Eric, just as he shut the door to his room. "What can I help you with?" Amy asked. Eric walked over and sat back down at his computer. Amy grabbed a nearby chair and sat beside him. "I chose to write about farms for my college essay, and I'm having so much trouble finding information on what's it like to run a farm. I mean, I see all the equipment, that you use for farming, like the tractors, and work supplies, and stuff like that, but I have no idea how to use that to get my essay even started. Amy nodded, understanding his frustration. She reached over and caressed his arm, affectionately. "I understand your frustration, Sweetie." She said, softly. "But if you want to know more about what's it like to run a farm, the only thing you can do is work on one. Get some hands-on experience. And as you experience it, firsthand, you can write about it. Keep a daily journal of your experiences, good and bad, that way it'll be easier to remember when you go to complete your essay. Eric nodded his head. What Amy was suggesting made a lot of sense. Which is why he truly appreciated having her for a best friend. He smiled at her, as he brought his hand behind her head and kissed her on the forehead. "Thank you, Amy." Eric said, warmly. "I'm glad I can count on you." Amy smiled. "What are best friends for?" She asked him, then added. "That's my job." Eric laughed, showing off his cute smile and beautiful white teeth. "Yeah, well, unfortunately, you're not being paid for it." Eric joked, earning him a slap on the knee, from Amy, which made him laugh harder. "You know money can't buy friendship!"Amy exclaimed, feigning shock, but grinning widely. "Besides our friendship is priceless!" " I know, I know!" Eric said, leaning towards her, and hugging her. "I wouldn't have it any other way." "Thanks."Amy said, as she pulled back from their hug. "Neither would I." Eric knew how lucky he was to have a friend like Amy. He had known her ever since freshmen year of high school. Since then, they'd become fast friends. Amy had been the first person Eric had told that he was gay and she had hugged him and told him that it didn't matter to her and that she was still his friend. Eric then remembered something. "Amy? Why did you come by, other than to help me with my essay?" Eric asked her. "Oh, right!" Amy exclaimed, remembering. "I just wanted to know if you wanted to join me for an afternoon workout. Yoga and cardio?" Eric beamed. If there's one thing he loved, it was working out. Especially when he was with Amy. "I would love that, right now." Eric said. "That'll take my mind off of this essay for a while." "Cool!" Amy said, standing up. "I'm going back to my room to pack my gym bag. You wanna meet outside the campus in 30 minutes?" "Sounds like a plan! Eric said. "In the meantime, I'm going to run out and pick up a newspaper from one of the stores, near the campus. "Alright then." Amy said, giving him another hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I will meet you, at the gym." Amy then headed for the door and left Eric's room, closing the door behind her. Eric took that moment to shut down his laptop, and close it. Then he closed his notebook and put it in his desk drawer. He then proceeded to go to his closet to pick out his workout clothes, as well as a fresh change of clothes. As he looked through his closet, he decided on a Nike tank top and a pair of Nike athletic work out shorts. He took them off the clothes bar and set them down, on the bed. Next, he picked out a solid light blue v-neck T-shirt and a pair of Levi jeans, that fit his toned body very nicely. He returned to his bed and dropped his clothes on it. He turned back to the closet and got out his gym bag and checked it to see if he had his spare deodorant in it, which he did, so he brought the bag back to the bed, and proceeded to pack his things in the bag. He ran to the bathroom to grab a fresh towel to pack in the gym bag. After finishing up, he grabbed his car keys and exited his dorm room, locking the door, behind him. He walked through the busy college halls, observing the students, walking around, some heading to their classes. Others were standing by the walls, talking amongst each other. As he was nearing the door, Eric heard a voice shout out. "Yo, Eric!" Eric turned towards the owner of that voice and saw his friend, Will, running towards him, from behind him. "Hey, Will." Eric said, "Nice to see you, man! "You too." He said. "You want to hang out with me and my girl tonight? We're gonna have pizza and rent some movies to watch on DVD." Eric wouldn't have minded the idea, except that he'd already had plans to stay in his dorm tonight and work on his essay. "Sorry, Will, I can't tonight." Eric told him, politely. "I have to work on my essay for Professor Mastrian's class." How about a raincheck?* "Sure." Will said, understanding, but still looking slightly disappointed. "Where are you off to in such a hurry?" "To the gym." Eric said. "I'm meeting Amy there for a workout, but first I have to go pick up a local newspaper to browse through later." "Oh, Ok." Will replied. "I've got to get to my psychology class now, anyway. Call me, later, alright? "Absolutely." Eric nodded. "See you later, man." Will left to head to his class, and Eric walked over to his red Nissan Altima and got into it. He started the car and headed down the street to the local supermarket to pick up the newspaper. He pulled into the parking lot and walked into his local Whole Foods Market, to get the newspaper. He grabbed the newspaper off of the news stand shelf and then decided that maybe he'd better pick up something for both he and Amy to snack on, after their workouts. He headed down towards the snacks aisle to see what they had there. Eric browsed the shelves and his face lit up when he saw some "Oats and Peanut Butter" squares and decided on those. As Eric turned to walk to the check out counter, he accidentally bumped into someone, who was also heading down the snacks aisle, for something, and his snacks and the newspaper fell of his hands, "Whoa!" Eric heard a man's voice say, as they collided. "Shit!" Eric cursed, as he bent down to pick up his things, not even looking at the man. "I'm such a klutz! I'm so sorry, sir!" "No, I'm sorry, man!" Eric heard the man, reply. "It was my fault, I shouldn't have been walking down the aisle as fast as I was." Eric was just about finished picking up all his stuff, just as the man finished saying that, but as he reached out to pick up the last box of snacks, his hand came in contact with the other man's, hand, since he had knelt down to help Eric pick everything up. It was then that Eric looked up at the man and found himself staring into the most beautiful ocean blue eyes he had ever seen! The man in front of him, was gorgeous! Not only did he have beautiful eyes, but he also had beautiful golden blond hair and a very chiseled face and jawline. "Are you ok, man?" Eric heard the man, ask. Eric snapped out of his trance and started to get up. "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Eric stammered. "Thanks." As Eric stood up, so did the handsome gentleman. Eric's breath also caught in his throat when he noticed something else, about the man. Eric saw that the man was wearing a sleeveless red and black paid shirt with some light blue jeans. But what amazed Eric even more was how muscular the man was! Eric could see how big his pecs were, since the shirt was unbuttoned down to his sternum. Eric could see a slight hint of abs, and knew without a doubt, this man definitely had a ripped six pack under that shirt. And the man's legs, as Eric observed, were massive. Just one of the man's legs was as big as Eric's torso. Eric could see the handsome man's quads, filling out his Levis to form. "Wow." Eric said "You're a big guy!" The man laughed. "Yeah, I get told that, a lot." He said. "I can understand why." Eric said. "You're built like a bodybuilder." "Actually, I used to compete,but I don't anymore." The man said. "How come?" Eric asked, frowning, in confusion. "Too expensive." The man replied. "Having to go through all you have to, just to win a bodybuilding statuette, is just not worth it to me, anymore." "I understand." Eric said. Then he realized that he hadn't introduced himself to the guy. "By the way, I'm Eric." Eric said, extending his hand out to the man. I'm Seth." The handsome man said, as he grasped Eric's hand. "It's nice to meet you." Eric and Seth shook hands, and Eric felt like Seth's hand lingered on his, longer than usual. Or was that just him? "Well, I'd better be getting going." Eric said. "I have to get to the gym and get my workout in, before I head back to campus to work on my essay." "Ok." Seth replied. "It was nice meeting you, man." "You too." Eric said, feeling disappointed that he had to cut their conversation short. But he knew that Amy was waiting for him, at the gym. "Take care." Seth said, lightly slapping Eric's shoulder and strutted off towards the meat department. Eric couldn't help himself, at that moment. He turned around to look at Seth again as he was walking away and saw just how tight those jeans really were on him. His big muscular ass, hamstrings and calves filled them out nicely. "Damn." Eric said, to himself. "He is literally the hottest fucking stud I have ever seen!" He turned and started walking towards the checkout counter. "Too bad I'm never going to see him, again." Eric said, to himself, sadly. Little did Eric realize how wrong he would be. Well, that's all for this chapter. Let me know what you think. All feedback is welcome, including criticism. I will use all feedback, in order to try to improve, my writing, as the story progresses. Thanks for reading!
  4. This is my first story. I like to think that my writing gets better as the story unfolds. Of course there are always misses and hits, but please continue to read, and give me your feedback. Authors live for your feedback. The Wall I’m a successful Wall Street executive. My life is good. In fact, sometimes I think it is too good. I don't complain. My office is in the city, and I have a nice home on Long Island from which I commute to work every day. My work days are long and sometimes stressful, but I enjoy the challenges, and I decompress by obsessively working out in the gym and working in my garden. The garden is beautiful, but I always thought that it was lacking a few defining structures; so, when the idea hit me that a beautiful stone wall would create the backdrop it deserved, I hired a reputable landscape contractor who could make my ideas into reality. I was so excited. Monday was to be the start of the new wall project, and I had been thinking of little else for weeks. Unfortunately, the garden, where usually I love to entertain, was about to become a construction zone. So, the weekend before, I decided to invite my friends John and Ernie over for lunch by the pool and an afternoon swim. They accepted and had asked if they could bring couple of their friends along that they thought I would enjoy. You see, John and Ernie are toned and attractive enough, but they know I what really like is muscle -- lots of it. I get off on big, beefy, masculine men - physical men who enjoy rough housing and showing off. Nothing turns me on like a big man who’s willing to rip off his shirt, wrestle me into a bear hug and show me that he’s at least a strong as me. I work out a lot myself, and at 6’2” and 245 lbs, I make a worthy competitor. I like feeling the strength of other men, and I love being tested and felt up and appreciated by big men even more. I had left a note on the front door for Ernie and John and their friends to let themselves in and meet me on the terrace by the pool. They arrived single file down the garden path - first John with a big hug and a whistle, and then Ernie with pat on my rump and a tousle of my hair. Then, Ernie made his hands into fists and started pounding on my pecs. “Someone’s been working out!” Another whistle. Then with a squeeze, “You’re gonna need a binder for these things if they get any bigger, Max.” Then Ernie doubled back for grope of my arm and said, “Oh wow! I can’t get my hands around it. You may be getting too big, or is there such a thing?” Now Ernie and John know I love a little admiration and that I don’t really have a limit for too big; so, I knew they were up to something when they started fawning over me and teasing. I also know that Ernie and John are aware that throwing a little admiration my way goes straight to my dick, and I was just starting to chub up a bit when their two friend showed up next, sending me straight to full mast steel in seconds flat. John said, “Maxie, if you’re not careful, you may get as big as our friends Eric and Lars here.” Gulp... “Max, meet Eric and Lars. Boys, this is our host Max.” Oh my God. Two men of my dreams, Eric and Lars were big and tall and looked like superheroes in shorts and polo shirts. Eric was fair skinned and dark haired, and Lars was golden all over – hair, skin and eyes - like a lion. I was slack jawed and salivating, and they looked pretty hungry for me as well. With a firm squeeze of my rump Ernie said, “Well, isn’t anybody going to say anything? Hellowwww? Gentlemen…?” Knocking on the top of my head, “Hellowwww... Is anybody in home? ... Earth to Max!” Startled back into civility, I offered my greeting to both Eric and Lars, and we said our polite hellos while continuing to survey each other’s physiques like hungry wolves eyeing fatted lambs (or in our case, like other hungry wolves. I couldn’t stop staring, and I couldn’t seem to maneuver my hardon into a less obvious position. It was straight up, hard as a rock and going nowhere. The attraction was so strong, that I think it was actually uncomfortable for Ernie and John, although, Ernie could always come up with a quip or a bitchy remark to lighten the tone. “OMG, you three! get a room! Or should I just jerk you off right here so we can get that lunch we were invited for today. AND DRINKS! I'm sure we were promised DRINKS!” Then nodding to the iced pitcher by the grill, “Maxie, my dear, get it in gear. Those margaritas are not going to serve themselves!” Long story short, the afternoon was fantastic. Besides being absolutely gorgeous hunks of prime muscle beef, Eric and Lars were also interesting and witty and delightful. They were just so damn sexy that I couldn’t stop staring and fantasizing. Every hearty laugh expanded a massive chest. Every lift of a fork flexed bulging biceps. A twist and stretch near the end of the meal made Eric’s shirt rise up above his navel, exposing the base of a rippling 6 pack. I stayed hard for 2 hours. When lunch was through, I offered the pool to my guests and indicated a changing room just off the deck. Eric and Lars acknowledged acceptance with a nod and set off to get changed, but John and Ernie declined, saying that they had eaten and drunk too much and needed a nap instead and would just head home early if I didn’t mind entertaining Eric and Lars for the afternoon. John gave me a wink and a peck on the cheek, while Ernie just groped me in the crotch and said, “I’m sure you three can find something fun to do without us,” and then, “I hear Lars is quite flexible.” A few minutes later, Eric and Lars emerged from the pool house, and I didn’t know if I would pass out right there or just cum in my shorts. My God, those boys could fill out their speedos. And talk about perfection, each in his own way the definition of what manliness should be. Eric was fair with a swirling pattern of dark hair on his chest, a defined trail down the middle of his abdomen, with more abundant hair over his thickly muscled legs. Lars was golden all over, with honey colored skin and a light dusting of golden hair all over his chest, forearms and legs that shimmered in the sunlight, making him look like a salted caramel ready to be sampled. Both of them were hugely built. Eric had absolutely enormous legs, butt, back and arms. Lars had the biggest pecs hanging over the tightest abs and most defined atlas belt I had ever seen. I was slack jawed, and they were all grins. I think Ernie and John must have alerted them ahead of the game that they could have some fun with me, and when they dropped their towels on the chaises and started rubbing suntan oil onto each other, then I had to get in on the action. I walked over, and Lars started flexing his pecs, bouncing the huge slabs up and down and saying, “Hey, Eric, have you noticed how Max can’t stop staring at my pecs. I think he might be a chest man. What do you say, Max? Do you want to help Eric put some sunscreen on my chest?” Before I could reply, Eric said, “No, Lars, I think he’s an arm man. Look how his dick twitches in his pants when I flex like this.” Eric flexed a huge arm in front of my face, and true to form, my dick twitched and pumped out some precum that made a wet spot on the front of my shorts. Lars then said, “You know, I think John and Ernie said that more than anything else, Max would like to flex for us. I could definitely go for that. Why don’t we get him out of those clothes and see what he’s got. From the tent in the front of his shorts, I don’t think we’ll be disappointed.” Eric then grabbed my shirt by the hem and pulled it up over my head while Lars unbuttoned/unzipped my shorts and pulled them to my feet. It happened so fast I could hardly react, but my dick responded, all nine inches of it, throbbing straight up toward my pecs and leaking copious precum as my guests made their inspections. Eric let out a low whistle and moved close behind me, pushing his own hardon up against my butt while reaching around me to rub sunscreen onto my chest and shoulders. “Hey, Lars, his chest is almost as big as yours, but I think you should get closer so that we can more easily compare.” Lars nuzzled up front, grinding his still speedo-covered erection into my hardon while flexing his pecs and his abs. “Hey Eric, he does have an amazing rack, but I think I’ve still got him beat. What about his arms? They look pretty big. Why don’t you each flex a biceps for me so I can decide who’s is bigger?” Eric’s right arm appeared in my peripheral vision and flexed into an enormous peak just beside my right cheek. I couldn’t help but turn my head and begin licking it, and I thought I might cum right then. Lars interrupted, “No! No! No! Do not cum yet. You may not cum until the comparison is through. Okay, Max, flex that big arm for me and let me see how yours feels compared to Eric’s.” I flexed with all my might, turned on like I had never been before and somehow willing myself not to come until permitted. “Oh, man, Max, your arm is as big as Eric’s, but I think his peak is still higher." My dick was shuddering like crazy, and the precum was leaking in a continuous stream. "Yeh, big man, you and Eric are close in the arm department, but his back and ass are like nothing you’ve ever seen and can't be beat by anyone. Turn around, and Eric can drop his trunks and you’ll see what I mean.” With that, still sandwiched between the two musclemen, I turned around and then watched as Eric took a step back, turned around and raised his arms into a double biceps. My hands were instinctively all over his arms and shoulders, and my cock was shuddering but somehow still under control. “Rear lat spread,” commanded Lars, and Eric complied, lowering his fists to his waist and forcing the wings of his back to spread as wide as any back I had ever seen. Then, while Eric was still flexing, Lars reached around and pulled Eric’s speedo to the ground. That ass was magnificent. High, tight and covered with a light dusting of hair. As Eric shifted weight from one foot to the other, the landscape of his gluteus muscles flexed and rolled. I could see some glistening sweat and a tuft of slightly thicker hair at the base of his spine, disappearing into the top of his ass crack, and I nearly blew my load again. I had never seen and ass that beefy and beautiful before. I needed to be inside that ass, and I needed it right then. Seeming to sense my need, or maybe revealing his own, Eric leaned over and grabbed his ankles. Then Lars grabbled a glob of precum from my dick and lubed Eric’s hole. Then Lars commanded me to flex my own double biceps pose while he positioned my dick at Eric’s hole. He then shoved his own 8-inches into me, which in turn forced me to enter Eric with a single thrust. Mphggh! It was pleasure beyond anything I had ever dreamed. With Lars fucking me and squeezing my biceps while I was fucking Eric and feeling his big muscle ass, I finally came, buckling over Eric at the same time that Lars came and buckled into me, and Eric came and nearly buckled to the ground. I must have pumped a gallon of cum into Eric. Lars was still feeling my arms and my pecs and ramming my ass, and I just kept cumming and cumming, worshipping Eric’s huge muscled body from behind while myself being worshipped the same. Finally, we were done and exhausted and laughing and lightly wrestling and flexing and feeling and then doing it all over again in the opposite direction and several different combinations. Eric and Lars stayed for the night and most of the following day. Then we said our farewells, and they were gone. Like I said, the weekend was relaxing. Now it was Sunday evening, and I needed to get ready for the week. Let me know if you enjoy the story so far. I can continue it if you like.
  5. **Note from Author: hey everyone, this is my first ever story on the forum, so be easy on me. I’m heavily inspired by @dredlifter’s hot stories, and I wished there was more content like his, so I decided to start something. Let me know what you think!** “Colton!!” My friend Shawn barrels down the hall, hugging me tight. I had just finished moving my stuff back into my dorm room for my Sophomore year at college, and I was very excited to be living on the same floor as all my best friends. I hadn’t seen them all summer, and to be honest, we weren’t very good at keeping up via text, but I knew we would be able to pick it right back up. “Hey Shawn!” I say, settling down from the hug. “How has your summer been?” “Great!” Shawn says, running his tan fingers through his blonde hair, which has grown out a little bit longer from what I remembered. “I have been skateboarding a lot this summer, and just spending a lot of time exploring the city. You’ll never guess what I..” At that point, our friend, and Shawn’s roommate, James comes out of the floor elevator, arms full of stuff and yells over at us. We run over and start helping him out. We head down to his car, and realize he has at least 4 more loads to bring up, even with all of us helping. “James, I didn’t realize you had so much shit!” I say, lugging a oscillating fan over my shoulder. “Whatever,” James snarks, “You’re young, and you guys are in shape, you can do a few loads.” “In shape” might have been somewhat of an overstatement. I’m about 6 feet tall, 190ish pounds, some of it is muscle, but I definitely like to eat a little more than I like to go to the gym. Shawn and James are about the same height as well, but they’re quite a bit skinnier than me, at about 155 pounds. I was always jealous of their metabolism, but I am proud of the few muscles I have that they would never be able to have. “Yeah, this isn’t gonna be a big deal.” Shawn says, grabbing one of the bigger suitcases and carrying it back towards the dorm. I never really thought Shawn could carry something that heavy, but I’m glad to not have to carry that up later. After a couple trips, we’re pretty sweaty, covered in August sweat, with a few more trips to go. James whips off his shirt, revealing his slender body, and Shawn and I follow suit, although I am always somewhat hesitant to strip, as I’m a little uncomfortable with my extra fluff. I look over at Shawn, and he’s tan as hell and, although still thin, has the ridges or abs and the start of some pecs and biceps balling up as he moves around. “Damn Shawn, you been eating like crazy this summer?!” James notes. “Something like that!” Shawn says, dismissively, as he jokingly flexes at us, his newly existent biceps popping up. He grabs a bottle of water, and I look at Shawn directly for the first time since we have gotten back. Is he a little taller than me? I mean, we’re 20, so he might’ve had some puberty left in him. I hope I’ve got that coming up soon too... He looks good. I guess I’ve always thought he looks good. His blonde hair, his smooth, thin body, and his pretty big dick, which I’ve seen in the dorm showers quite a few times. He’s not shy. Maybe I’m just more self conscious than my friends... I only recently have come to grips with the fact that I am gay. You’d think I would know that, what with all the gay porn I’ve watched since I was a kid, but it took a lot of therapy to undo the religious guilt I felt. I know Shawn isn’t gay, because he’s pretty obsessed with this girl Izzy from his Bio class last semester, and he’s not afraid to share all the details with us. I haven’t told Shawn and James that I’m gay yet, it felt weird to text them over the summer, but I plan to soon. Maybe later this week. Before school ramps up, for sure. We finally finish unloading all of James’ stuff, and we chill in their room for a little while, just catching up about our summers. “I mostly just worked,” James shares. “My dad’s bakery has been booming, and I needed the cash. I’ve gotten pretty good at baking though! Too bad we have to live in the dorms for two years here.. I guess I may not be able to maintain my skills!” “I bet we could bake at Izzy’s place!” Shawn says. We look over at him, surprised. “Oh, haha, I guess I forgot to text y’all, I had my internship here over the summer, and she was actually one of the other interns. We got to talking, and we’ve now been dating for a few months now!” “Congrats man!” I say, crossing my legs, trying not to plump up think of Shawn’s now-wiry body pulsing next to Izzy, “She lives close?” “Yeah, just across the street. You’ll probably have the room to yourself quite a bit, James.” Shawn laughs, and nudges James, winking. We roll our eyes, and James asks, “It is too bad Alex has to drop out over the summer. Do you know who your new roommate is?” I had been planning to room with our friend Alex this year, but a few weeks ago his Mom passed away, and he had to take a gap year. I had hoped nobody else would sign up for my room, but a few days ago someone named Kyle showed up on the housing website. I tried looking him up on social media, but all he had was a Facebook account that hasn’t been updated in 4 years. The profile picture wasn’t even a picture of him, just some artwork from a video game I didn’t recognize. “I don’t know him, but his name is Kyle!” I say. “He seems like a nerd, so we will probably get along, I hope.” “Oh cool. ” James says, “I’m surprised we haven’t seen him moving in yet!” “Yeah, but we have been in here a little while. You guys want to head back to my room with me, and see if he’s in there?” “I’m actually gonna shower up, and head over to Izzy’s place.” Shawn says, “I want to have some ‘quality time’ before we start feeling the stress of the semester. She had something she wanted to give me too, but she said it was a secret.” “Huh.” I say, “You will have to keep us in the loop. What about you James, you in to meet my roommate?” “Nah, I’m pretty pooped. I think I’m gonna crash for the night. I’ll meet him tomorrow!” “No worries. Probably better to not swarm him all at once anyways.” I head out of their room, and head across the hall to my room, the door propped open. I look in, and on the other wall of our room is a giant pride flag, with the correlating desk covered in Drag race stickers, pride kitsch, all the works. “I guess Kyle’s gay too,” I think to myself. I hope he’s hot. Or maybe I don’t. I’m still figuring out myself as a gay guy. Even if he was hot, available, and wanted to fuck his roommate, I wasn’t sure if I was ready. I piddle around the room, setting up my desk just the way I want, anxious to meet my roommate. After about 20 minutes, the door creaks open more, and a little guy, wrapped in a towel, furry chest on display, comes in. “Oh hey! You must be Colton!” He says, “I’m Kyle! Nice to meet you. Sorry I’m just hopping out of the shower. I have been moving in for the past little while!” “Nice to meet you too Kyle!” I stand up, walking over to shake his hand. As I walk over, I realize just how short he is, his eyes about on level with my collar bones. After I shake his hand, and we chit chat for a bit he starts getting dressed, changing locker room style, keeping the towel on even after putting on shorts. He’s a shy little cutie, but not really my type. I’m relieved. I think we’ll get along, and it will be good to have another gay guy around as I work on coming out to everyone. It’s a small school, so I haven’t known any other out gay men. Not that I have been looking, before now. After we settle in, he starts playing league of legends on his computer, headphones on, and I start playing the FFVII remake I tried to finish before school started. Just as I’m getting in the groove, there’s a knock on my door. “Come in.” Kyle shouts at the door, not looking up from his game. “Hey!” Shawn peeks in, “I’m Shawn, one of Colton’s friends. I live right down the hall. I just wanted to swing in to see if Colton wanted to come workout with me in the morning, before classes start.” “Workout?! Since when?” I say. “Just a few weeks ago,” Shawn says, blushing. “Izzy was telling me that she likes her men buff, so I’m trying to fulfill the fantasy.” “Ah! That’s why you look the way you do. I’m in, having some accountability should help me stay to a regimen. What time?” “Pretty early, like 6?” “Yeah, sounds good.” I reply. At this point, Kyle pulls his headphones down and looks over, “do y’all mind if I tag along? I just transferred, and I don’t really know anybody.” “Yeah, totally.” Shawn replies. “Our friend James might eventually join us too, but when I asked him, he looked at me like a maniac. His loss, when the three of us are jacked, he’ll be struggling to keep up!” I find myself crossing my legs once again at the thought of a jacked Shawn, but I laugh, and tell him to have a good time with Izzy. As Shawn heads out, Kyle wraps up his game, and pulls his headphones off and looks over at me. “I don’t mean to butt in, I hope I’m not crashing the party by asking to come along to the gym!” “No way,” I say, adamantly shaking my head. “Why would you even say that?” “I just don’t mean to.. intrude.” He pauses, “I know how it feels to have interrupted time with a crush.” “A crush?” I ask. “Oh!” Kyle asks, “I guess I misread the situation. I just felt some chemistry between you two.” “Well, to be honest, you’re not wrong.” I admit. “I have had a little bit of a crush on him, but I only recently even realized I was gay. I planned to come out to my friends tonight, but it just didn’t happen. I don’t think they’d care, but they’re also somewhat aloof. How’d you know?” “Call it men’s intuition,” he says. “You’re cute. You should be more confident. I mean, he seems straight, so maybe a confident crush on someone else?” “Haha, thanks for the advice, gay oracle.” I joke. “I’m just telling it like I see it. Do you know if there are any cute guys that will be at the gym tomorrow?” “Not sure, I never really go to the campus gym in the mornings. I’m more of an evening workout guy.” “Well, I’ll dress up, just in case.” And with that, Kyle puts his headphones back on and starts up another game. I grab a seltzer out of my fridge, play a little more of my game, and start wrapping up for bed. I’m wiped from the day, and end up turning in for the night pretty quickly. I fall asleep fast, not even disturbed by the clicking of the mouse echoing from Kyle’s rig, which would usually keep me up. I wake up around 5:45 to my alarm, and see Kyle already up and ready, stretching in some tight little shorts and XS JJ Malibu tank, showing off his tight butt, and surprisingly wide back. “Oh hey!” He says, seeing me get up and changed pretty quickly. “Do you want to head over to Shawn’s room, or meet him there?” “Let’s head across the hall. I’m about ready.” I say, slipping on an old t shirt, while brushing my teeth. I leave the room, Kyle following behind, and we head to Shawn and James’ room. I jiggle the handle, the door unlocked like usual, and there was Shawn, ready to go, in a shirt that looks just a little too tight on him, mixing something into a cup. “Hey guys,” he says, keeping his voice low to not wake up his roommate. “Izzy gave me some protein powder last night that her dad’s company makes. Do you want some?” “Nah,” I say. I always feel like my metabolism can’t keep up with the extra calories, I do my best to keep from gaining weight. Maybe protein would help, but I have just never felt comfortable with it. “I wouldn’t mind some!” Kyle pipes up, “I wouldn’t mind bulking up a bit. Maybe I can make up for my height with some more width!” Shawn whips up a water bottle for Kyle, and we head down the stairs and towards the campus gym. A perk of such a small campus is just how easy it is to walk everywhere. We get to the gym and head to the weight area. Shawn and Kyle look a little lost, I know Shawn has never stepped foot in this gym, and Kyle is probably looking at the early morning gym bros. They’re there en masse, the gym is much more crowded than I thought it would be. At least there’s views, and I look over at Kyle, who raises his eyebrows at me, gesturing at all the buff men, giving me a big thumbs up. I gesture over to the dumbbell rack, and start warming up with some 25 pounders. Shawn comes up next to me and warms up with some 10 pounders, and Kyle heads straight to the squat rack. I quickly move up to my max, this summer I was able to curl the 40s for reps, which I have been pretty proud of. I was surprised to see Shawn not far behind, curling the 30s with quite a bit of fervor. I go through my workout like usual, and Shawn follows behind me, obviously copying my workout. I don’t mind, and it feels good to be lifting more than him. Although, not as much more as I thought I would be. He’s only about 10-20 pounds behind me in most lifts. He must’ve really gone for it over the summer, getting those beginner gains before we got here. I look over at Kyle, and he’s talking to a few other guys at the squat rack, his shorts riding dangerously high on his ass, while a few others around him look on. He’s a bottom on a mission, and he’s letting the whole gym know. After about 45 minutes we wrap up with some stretches. Kyle starts talking to Shawn, “that’s the best I’ve ever felt during a workout. That protein powder was great!” “Yeah, Izzy said that it’s a new experimental protein. I didn’t really understand everything she was saying, but it has some preworkout components to it, so it just jazzes you up.” “I definitely feel ‘jazzed up’, but I thought it was just the men in there!” Kyle says, laughing. I laugh too, but I take a quick glimpse at his shorts, noticing he’s sporting a noticeable semi, as is Shawn. Welp, look at that, so am I now. We head down to the showers, and Shawn strips naked immediately. He looks great, his pump making him look even bigger than he did yesterday, and... do I find myself looking up into his eyes? I mean, I guess I noticed that he grew yesterday, but it’s even more noticeable now. I try not to look down, but there I go anyways, and I see his dick, still somewhat hard, looking as great as ever. I quickly head over to a shower stall and lock it, hoping I didn’t stare too much, or my erection was too noticeable. Him and Kyle follow shortly behind, taking the stalls to my left and right. The water starts flowing, and I get in and out. As I walk back to my locker, I notice that Shawn didn’t quite close the stall door all the way, and he’s straight up jerking off in the stall. He’s playing with his nipple while he leans against the wall, and looks like he is in pure ecstasy. Filing that away for later. I change, and, not wanting to wait around too long, head back to my room on my own. About 20 minutes later I hear some laughter coming down the hallway, and Kyle joins me in the room. “Hey Colton! Where did you go?!” “Oh, I just didn’t want to wait around for y’all. I take quick showers.” “Yeah, sorry about that. I usually do too, but I was just so horny, I ended up jerking off in the shower! It’s like I had to!! I have never felt that way before. I’m telling you, Colton, that protein powder is something else. I feel great too!! I mean, look at me! This is the best I have ever looked!” With that, Kyle flexed his arms, and he looks notably more muscular than he did this morning. I must not have been paying attention. I mean, his gym clothes are VERY tight. It is strange that both of them were jerking off in the showers, though. Must be some horny goat’s weed in that experimental mixture too. I may have to give it a go the next time we head to the gym.... To be continued!
  6. BrawnyBound

    m/m By the Poolside

    Morph by Hardtrainer01 *** Disclaimer: All of the characters depicted in this story are at least 18+ years of age. *** I gave the house another once-over before quietly stepping into the backyard. Dad's at work, mom's doing laundry, and the little squirt is probably hanging at his friend's house again. I patted the tiny bottle in my pocket for the third time in the past hour, worried I might've left it in another pair of shorts that were about to go in the wash. Now /that/ would be a disaster. *** I've been on edge ever since coming home for Spring Break. You would be, too, if your best friend just gave you a magic elixir to make your deepest fantasies come true. I would've just laughed it off as a prank or called him crazy if the results didn't speak for themselves. Midterms were busy for everyone, so I didn't think much of it when my bro Michael went radio silent for a few days. On the last night after exams, he texted me, "Garrett, ypu need to see tghis," Michael wasn't the type to make typos. "see what? u ok man?" I waited as the ellipses bounced back and forth. "damn meaty fingrrs" followed by "cant send pic, im cominf over" I scratched my head. Meaty fingers? He was known for a lot of things of campus: president of the video game club, representative for the SGA, and top of his class in the Chemistry department, but meaty fingers? Michael was short and frail, often mistaken for a lost high-schooler touring the campus. His fast metabolism never allowed him to put on much weight, much to his dismay. I shook my head, dismissing his messages as they were probably drunken texts. It was the perfect time to celebrate after all. I had almost completely forgotten about it until I heard the thundering footsteps coming up to my dorm. No, I felt them first. Like something out of an iconic dinosaur movie, the glass of water on my desk rippled with each beat. I realized they were becoming louder, and soon it was as if the noise was coming from right outside my door. My heart racing, I made my way over to see the what the commotion was all about when the door made a loud cracking sound and lunged forward. I flinched and braced my arms in front of me, but the door never fell. Suspended in midair, I watched with wide eyes as it was gingerly cast aside, revealing a hulking semi-naked man, dripping wet and clad in only a pair of swim trunks that were probably a few sizes too small. "Oops," he muttered, his mouth being the only thing on his face that was visible because of the low door frame. "Happened again." As he clumsily held the door like a toy trying to fit it back against the frame, I stared in awe at the unbelievable mass packed onto this ginormous body. The meaty hands wrapped around the door with ease, and one of them even had a tiny phone underneath the fingers. His biceps and triceps twisted and bounced with each movement, swelling bigger than anything I've ever seen at the campus gym. I could see veins snaking down to these thick forearms that were even bigger than my own upper arms. Brushing against the door frame slightly as he kept wedging the door around, I could only see parts of his bowling ball shoulders that capped off his incredible V-shaped torso. The two sacks of muscle on his chest that jutted out several inches towards me jumped and squeezed erotically, and would've mesmerized me if it weren't for the tight, hard abdominal muscles, the first pair overshadowed by the overhanging pecs. They pointed downwards, along with the obliques, towards the skin-tight trunks. I mean, they looked vacuum-suctioned to his body. I could see every detail of the tube wrapped around his hip, so huge that I couldn't see where the head ended from the front. That didn't take anything away from the package he had between his legs though, as it was still bigger than most men's bulges despite only being what I could only imagine were his balls. The mammoth legs that flank them had deep lines where the muscles split into tear-drop shapes, clearly visible as the trunks were pushed up towards his hips. And his calves, as freaky as the rest, jutted out far beyond what I thought was possible on his wide and dripping legs. Oh yea, I did mention he was still soaking wet, right? My jaw must've dropped at one point because my mouth felt dry, my eyes tracing the trickling droplets down the grooves of his body. I was suddenly feeling very thirsty. And this beast, with his mind-bending proportions that I've only seen in morphed pictures on the internet, was like an oasis to this desert. He must've stopped moving the door at some point, because in the back of my mind I noticed the undulating muscles stood still for a moment, still unbelievably bulging even at rest. But it took a deep "Ahem," to bring me back to reality. I looked up, still unable to see the face of the intruder except for the smirk on his sharp jaw. His traps were looming from behind, almost swallowing his thick, corded neck. "I knew you'd like the results." Still speechless, I sputtered and tried to form anything but gibberish. The wall of muscles turned to the side, ducked under, and pushed through, his giant pecs and now-visible back grazing the door frame slightly. When he turned back to me and stood back up to his full height, any coherent thought I was trying to form was lost once again. Sitting atop the body of this erotic demigod was the cherubic, smug face of my best friend, Michael. *** I started to tent in my own swim trunks at the memory, still fresh on my mind. It had only been a few days since the incident, after all, but it was also /all/ I could think about. I had a lot of uncomfortable boners during the ride home and around the house, making me feel like an embarrassed and horny teen going through puberty all over again. I closed my eyes, and replayed the instructions Michael gave me, reluctantly skipping everything else we did in-between. *** "This vial is incredibly potent," he had said, holding the mini bottle between his sausage-like fingers as he lazily stroked his meat with his other hand. "This is all you need to become like me." I remember reaching out for it in a trance, but he pulled it away. "But, you'll also need a /big/ body of water for this to work. You remember little Danico?" I nodded dumbly. "He tried it in the bathtub. Idiot got stuck and broke everything, from the porcelain to the glass partition." My cock throbbed, imagining him writhing in the too-small tub. "He was sent to the hospital for all the cuts and bruises on his body." Oh. "The Doc said he'll be okay, but he'll be leaving with a lot of scars that might never heal. Who knows? It might give him an even more macho appearance." I thought about our mutual friend, imagining him blown up the size of the behemoth here, looking like a rugged thug despite his innocent face and personality. I felt my dick jerk and strain, no longer making pre-cum after the last 5 orgasms I had. And there Michael was, his pole pointing up into his chest and leaking like a faucet, ready for round 9. "I used the pool by the campus gym. I'm told you only need to soak for 15 minutes, but I only got in about 12 before I heard security making their rounds." He chuckles. "Dunno why I fled, I'm bigger than any of them now. Guess I forgot my new body in the panic." He raised an arm and gave it a cocky flex, whispering "boom" as it peaked and nearly hit is own hand. So tantalizingly close to his hand. He must've been thinking the same thing, opening his fist and trying to palm his swelling muscle. "You think they'd want a piece of this?" He grinned and looked at me, knowing he had 100% of my attention. "F-fuck..." was all I could utter. I think my brain short-circuited a couple fucks ago, his horse cock that filled me to the brim and left a gaping hole still dripping and longing for it and nothing else. He laughs again, notably deeper than his reedy giggle that I faintly remember. "You're so cute." He studied me for a bit, his soft eyes tracing my body with a similar hunger in mine. I bit my lip, feeling the heat on my cheeks and somewhere else as he regarded me. As if reading my mind, he said "I decided to give this to you because... Well, you were always there for me." I blinked and smiled at the change in tone. I remember how soft-spoken he can be, and how openly emotional he is at times. "When I wasn't showing gains in the gym, you still didn't give up and kept working out with me even after you moved on to heavier weights. And those nights when my ex-boyfriends would break-up with me and I was a sobbing mess; you brought me ice cream and we hung out 'till morning. And-" he paused, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed, "I always had a bit of a crush on you." His eyes darted away, looking at anything else, then glancing back to look for a reaction. I never considered myself as attractive. Mediocrity would be a good word to describe me. Barely passing. 5/10. A little bit of muscle tone but nothing to write home about. But to hear Mikey say that made my heart swell. He gingerly brought the bottle back towards me. I accepted it, my heart fluttering for a thousand different reasons. He scratched the back of his head, his biceps pushing into his face comically. "Anyways, I would go back to the pool, but the guard heard me. He shouted something as I ran away, dunno what. But he might still be patrolling after that little commotion. Besides, the potion is only active for about an hour after it's mixed with water." He paused. "Hey, you still listening?" I looked back at his face, now as red as his mushroom head twitching not so far below. "Uh-huh." "I know you were planning to leave in the morning so I just wanted to find you before you left. If your pool at home is about the same size as the one here, it should work just fine. Remember, the magic lasts an hour and you only need to soak for 15 minutes for the full effects." He spread his arms in a slow, sweeping motion before bringing them up in a double biceps pose. I know he wasn't purposely trying to distract me, but damn him for his double standards. I couldn't help but smile at him. My best friend- or maybe lover? Future boyfriend? Wait, I'm going too fast- chose me, of all people, to grow huge, strong, and virile like him. And I can't wait to fulfill that wish. *** I knelt by the pool and popped the bottle out of my swim trunks. Potion this. Magic that. I'll never look at a self-proclaimed witch the same way again. If Michael wasn't the living, breathing proof, I wouldn't have spent the first few days back home like some crazed hermit protecting his treasure. But today. Today is the perfect day. With everyone busy with one thing or another, this is probably the first chance I get to using Michael's gift without any disruptions or obstacles. The parents keep the doors security locked at night, and I can't risk it going off without alarming them or disarming it without their smart phones making note of it. And there's no annoying brother to mimic everything I do. 'The stars have aligned for today,' I thought as I poured the contents over one of the filter pumps of the pool. "Garrett!" My mother's shrill voice called from behind. I jumped out of my skin and whirled around, dropping all but the rest of the elixir into the pool with the bottle. With a laundry basket resting on her hip, she looked at me with a scowl. "You've been back for 3 days and never leave your room for anything other than food. And now you want to go swimming?" "I-" "Your father wants you to mow the lawn before he gets home from work. It's been growing in faster now that the weather is getting warmer." "Can't I-" "/Now,/ Garrett." She glared at me, but her tone softens for a moment. "You know how he gets when the chores aren't done before he's home." I can hear my heart pounding in my ears. I dared to glance behind me, the inconspicuous clear bottle floating idly down the side of the pool with the current. "You can swim after you finish the front yard. I'll persuade him to let you do the backyard tomorrow" She finishes. And with that, she spun towards the door and headed back inside. My fear of being caught was soon replaced with seething anger. Smoke would come off my head if it could. 'Whatever,' I thought, 'after this, he's not going to be the man of the house anymore.' I shakily got up on my feet and trudged to the garage. I've got 45 minutes, and mowing the front lawn should only take 30, so I should have plenty of time. *** "Did you ask Garrett if he wanted to play Super Bash Bros. with us?" "Why bother? He's been holed up in his room ever since he came back." Garrett's little brother stood up and stretched after their last round of gaming. His skinny twig-like body cracked and popped as he moved his spindly limbs around. His friend watched discreetly, taking in sideways glances, then thought for a moment. "Is he okay? Maybe we should check on him." "Ugh, why? So you can spy on him and fantasize about sucking his dick?" "I-" he blushed, "Josh!" he spat. Joshua rolled his eyes. "What? /I'm/ the one grossed out by that image here, not you." Despite that, his basketball shorts twitched, not unnoticed by his friend. "Kristopher and Garrett, sitting in a tree-" he started, before Kris leaped up and shoved him. The two wrestled on the floor for a bit before they both pulled apart abruptly, not wanting to reveal to the other that they enjoyed it more than they let on. Panting, they thought about their unusual predicament. Both of them were officially adults, finishing their senior year of high school, and had the libido to match, but otherwise their appearances were quite deceiving. At school, they were nonchalantly pushed by passing peers in the hallway who thought they were underclassmen. At the mall, salesclerks would eye them suspiciously when they pulled out a credit card to pay. Even at amusement parks, staff would stop the young men and ask in a condescending tone if they lost their parents. Even though they were months away from graduating, the only thing they'll be remembered for was how puny and small they were. Josh thought of his brother again, jealous of his genetics and dedication to the gym. Garrett had a lean, fit body that is just barely hidden beneath his clothes, but Kris has seen him in less before, and he wouldn't mind seeing more. "Fine, let's go. 1v1 is getting boring anyway." Josh pushed himself up and offered his friend a hand. Kris accepted, but the two nearly took a tumble and ended up on the floor again. It was Joshua's turn to blush as he quickly pushed himself off. "I'll go shut down the Verse," he mumbled, walking away. Kris adjusted his shorts after Josh turned away and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Was it getting hotter today or something? *** Geez, if anyone told you that mowing in the late afternoon is better, they're wrong. Maybe it's the sweltering heat, or the steady onslaught of mosquitoes, or the fact that I have less than an hour before my magic muscle pool just becomes a regular pool again, but I wanted to be anywhere but the front yard. Preferably, I'd be swimming right now. And growing. And getting even bigger. Fuck. I can't wait. My dad's gonna have something to complain about when he gets home regardless, it seems, as my lawnmower sloppily chugs down the aisle, sparing little patches of grass here and there. Could you blame me? I couldn't focus. Every time my thoughts wandered to Michael, I looked down and thought of what my body would look like with his muscles. His washboard abs, and pecs so thick he couldn't see his own feet, and an anaconda big enough to surpass the valleys on his chest into his field of view. And then I'd nearly run over a lawn gnome. I turned the corner and kept going, halfway to the finish line. I pushed my legs with renewed vigor, and told myself to keep my eye on the prize. I heard the distant tinkling of bicycle bells, but at this point I was a donkey with a carrot in front of me. No distractions. *** "There, you see? He's perfectly fine." Josh huffed, getting off his bike. "I'll say," said Kris, his eyes tracing the lightly-defined, bare back of his friend's brother. Down to that cute butt. Sweat was pooling at the crack, dampening the shorts, which made Kris feel even hotter from the thoughts swirling in his curly-mopped head. Joshua was still panting and followed his gaze. He couldn't help but admire his brother, too. It was a jealousy thing, right? He didn't /want/ his brother, he just wanted to /be/ like his brother. Maybe even bigger. Nobody would mistake him for a child, then. His little chub jumped at that, still excited from earlier. Realizing how hot and sweaty they both were, he had an idea. "Hey." Kris snapped his eyes back to his friend. "Hmm?" "Let's go for a swim." *** The boys rushed upstairs and Josh handed Kris a spare pair of swim trunks. Too embarrassed with his stiffy, he slid into the bathroom to change. Kris was left in the bedroom staring at himself in the full-length mirror. His ribs were the only thing on his torso that popped out. He wished he could just have /something/ going for him. Unlike the brothers, he had a slight bit of facial hair, but it always grew in patchy and unkempt. He knows Josh and Garrett have a bit of armpit and pubic hair, but Josh kept his shaved for some reason. He thought the hair was pretty hot. It made them look more manly. Well, on Josh, it looked a little awkward and wiry. And he was a little taller than Josh, but not by much. Nowhere near as tall as Garrett. But he pushed those thoughts aside and dropped his clothes, not wanting to be caught with his own embarrassment. He already jacked off this morning, thinking about a certain neighbor no less, but was aching and hard once again. Luckily the trunks buried any evidence of his arousal. Josh came back in, a little more flushed in the face, and looked at Kris with a bit of guilt in his eyes. "Ready?" he asked. *** I was practically vibrating. And the lawn mower wasn't even on anymore. As I dashed through the house, I checked the clock on the wall. Yes! I still have 20 minutes left. Dad came home, and as if on cue to ruin my day, he pointed out every messy patch I neglected. I ran them over with the same ferocity as a Tasmanian Devil before shoving the lawn mower back into the garage, and sprinting through the house to the pool. Mom probably said something about the grass clippings I was shedding everywhere, or that I shouldn't run, but it passed through my ears as all that occupied my mind right now was getting the in pool. I pretty much shouldered the door to the pool and it shakily opened for me, reminding me of Michael's little accident and how I'll have to be much more careful from now on with my new strength. The strength I'll soon have to put the best weightlifters to shame. And the definition to make myself Mr. Olympia for the next couple decades. I couldn't stop grinning at myself until I stopped and saw the sight before my eyes. Standing at the edge of the shallow end, with one magnificent ball of muscle raised taut and hard in a firm flex, was my little brother. Here's the part where I say, 'except he wasn't so little, anymore' but to tell you the truth, my mind went blank. Just like the first time I saw Michael after his change, or the first muscle morph I found by DPhenix, I was stunned. Speechless. In reverence. It was probably because all the blood was rushing from one head to the other. He relaxed his arm slightly, then flexed it back and forth a few times, watching the muscles bulge and fill with blood. I stared at it, and the veins tracing to his adjoining forearms, so thick that the meaty part was pushing against the biceps. The lats under his raised arm flared out from underneath, creating a deep cavernous pit beside his stretched out chest and shoulder. Even when pulled back, his pec was still bigger and thicker than mine flexed. And even /that/ was nothing compared to his other pec muscle, relaxed yet thicker than pillow, pointing his perky nipples downward. It nestled itself over his relaxed arm, which was still absolutely huge and even more veiny than his other arm. Unlike Mikey's sexy cum-gutter abs, the ones adorning this man were not as defined, but still each block was wide and powerful. It occurred to me that it was because he wasn't even focused on flexing it at that moment. Those were his abs while relaxed! His shoulder-to-waist ratio was absurd, only further accentuated by his turned head, the thick neck muscles merely hinting at the size of his back. I stopped dead at his face when I realized the identity of this muscle god. Still youthful and hairless, his face betrayed any realistic connection with his body, as if there was any normal way to achieve his size at any age. His familiar hand-me-down shorts was the nail in the coffin that it couldn't be anyone else but my 'little' brother. I don't know how long I was standing there. He finally turns, slowly, as if not wanting to stop his cocky self-worship, and looked at me. His smirk turned into a full-blown grin. I couldn't mistake the look in his eyes, either. I might not be able to see below the waist, but I know there was more growing happening. He opened his mouth and again I was not prepared for the deep octave that came out, "Hey, big bro." He glanced downwards and I could swear the glint in his eyes sparkled. Right after his greeting, I head a splash off to the side. Striding in from the blind spot was another humongous hunk with a bit of curly hair pressing on his forehead, his chiseled jaw and sunglasses complementing, well, everything about him. It's not like I was playing "Guess Whom" because the only thing on my mind was the way his pecs bounced as he waded through the water. He looked down with a slight frown, as if checking if he got something on himself, and then looked up, placing his arms on the poolside, and smiled sheepishly while flexing his arms. Amazingly, they looked even bigger than his pecs and shoulders. They were definitely not the condensed ball of muscles on my brother, but rather the main focus on his sexy frame. His arms were lightly furred, matted down by the water, and his face showing an even stubble wrapping his chin and lips. His abs were also not as defined as Michael's, but he still had an incredible wasp-like torso that bodybuilders strive for. It helped that his upper body was so damn wide. His shorts were also familiar and more of it was visible as he stood beside Josh, but he was standing on the deeper side. Morph by Hardtrainer01 Both of them watched me as I stared back at them, eyes darting between the two. The only sound was the running pool pump. I gaped in silence. They're almost bigger than Michael. Then, as if to prove me wrong, the curly-haired one pushed himself up and slowly stood up to his full height. I think I took a step back. Or maybe my knees buckled. I don't know, but I /do/ know it was the sheer size of the bulge in his trunks that made me stumble. Pushing obscenely against the area below the neatly-tied waistband were two round bulges, followed by a beer bottle thick tube that pushed against one leg, already stretching the trunks to it's limit, and peeking it's mushroom head and a few inches right next to his knee. Definitely beat Mikey there. His long legs and giant feet strode towards me, a little unsteady. But I didn't notice. I didn't realize how close the pool was until he was just a few inches away from me, smiling down at me through his sunglasses, his face peeking over his bunched-up globes of muscles. Or maybe his body needed fewer steps to close the distance. I couldn't tear my eyes away. He palmed the bulge in his shorts, and I could swear I saw the cock head stretch downward a little further. Then, in yet another voice that I could feel reverberate through my bones, he simply said, "Hey, Garrett." My pathetic hard-on leaped, spurting another bit of pre-cum on my shorts. It was so hard it hurt. My hands went on autopilot and gripped the tip of the iron-hard dick through the soft mesh. If anything else happened right there, I would blow. And I wanted to blow so bad. Underneath the sterile smell of chlorine I caught a whiff of something completely opposite. Something dirty, hot, but just as heady as the chlorine. It was the musk wafting from his body. He was sweating, the droplets mixing with the pool water and trickling down his arms, abs, and legs. I wanted to get closer. To get a better smell. To get a better look. But my legs wouldn't move. I felt pins and needles. I must've been really out of it, as I didn't hear Big Josh get out of the water and walk up behind his friend. "Garrett," he said finally, leaning to the side and then walking around us until he was behind me, "you remember Kris, right?" He leaned down and all but whispered into my ear. I know he had to lean down because I was only eye-level with the center of his chest as he passed by. Wait, Kris? The other runt my brother always hung out with? I gulped, my eyes straining up to study his face, only to be met by my scrawny warped reflection in his sunglasses. His lips curled up from his shy smile to a smirk at my realization. He took his hand off his churning sack and took off the pair of shades. Fuck. He's so fucking sexy. He looked down at me with the same hungry expression I remember seeing in Michael. Like a predator that cornered his prey. Now I'm not dense; I knew he had a crush on me for a while. He had an awful habit of staring when he thinks I don't notice and turns away too quickly when I start to turn back. I decided to be nice and not say or do anything about it. I never would have imagined the shoe to be on the other foot. But judging from his lustful stare, that might not be entirely true. "Show big bro here what you learned, Kristoff," Josh's words rumbled behind me. I felt hands running down my sides, big enough to wrap around by toned arms, firm but gentle. I couldn't even look back as they started to grope and massage me as the sight in front of me started moving hypnotically. First, one pec twitched. Then the other. Then the first one again, but with more force and control. I could see it bunch up higher before dropping back down. He continued, keeping a steady rhythm as I watched them bounce inches from my face. Did I forget to mention I'm just barely looking up at them, with the nipples pointing at me, hard and thick as my pinky finger? "Do you like it?" Kris spoke. I nodded wordlessly. Did I pass out from the heat? Maybe I'm still in the front yard, unconscious from heat stroke. Wasn't I supposed to do something? Then, like a stray leaf in the wind, the thought disappeared as Kris started running his hands down his heaving chest. He settled briefly at the nips, giving them a brief pinch before scooping the hanging flesh from underneath. Then, he slid them down his abs, the fingers thrumming through the soft ridges. "Or maybe you like these?" He asked. His arms stopped at the waist of his trunks, and he suddenly brought them up in a double biceps pose. "Or maybe these? Grrr" He growled, and flexed. Hard. If I thought Michael's or Joshua's was impressive, it was because I hadn't seen Kristopher's yet. Those heavy ham hocks of muscles wrapped tightly under his skin jumped up and flared against his forearms, pushing and swelling not just higher but outwards, until I saw it. His outstretched fingers grazing the peak of his biceps. That did it. I cried out and my knees buckled. Josh must've been holding me up, because I lost all control as my hips thrust wildly into the air between us, the wet spot in my thin shorts spreading and leaking cum through. I couldn't hold it anymore. I think I kept moaning in the haze. I couldn't tell. "I think he likes all of it," Joshua purred. I must've squeezed my eyes shut at one point. I vaguely noted his hands were no longer caressing my body. I heard some shuffling noises, and then only opened my eyes when I suddenly felt my shorts pushed down in one motion. I was greeted by what looked like a foot and a half of thick, vein-riddled cock. It's massive bulbous head looked at me, bobbing slightly. My own dick, a fraction of it's size, started to rise again, puffing up as if in challenge to the monster in front of me. Then, as if today couldn't get any more surprising, Kris knelt down, the fuck stick slapping against my legs as he did. I felt a bit of of something moist where the tip grazed me. Kris licked his juicy, kissable lips, and without any further delay, dove onto my cock and lapped up the sticky cum I just fired all over myself. "F-fuck!" I hissed. His tongue worked it's way around my dick with ease, moving from root to tip with an achingly tantalizing sweep, his lips pushing them along and kissing each inch. His hot breath made me curl my toes. I could hear him breathe in heavily through his nose. Then, he opened his mouth and swallowed my throbbing meat whole. His nose hit my pubes and he inhaled another deep breath. He moaned, his eyes fluttering, and I had to fight not cumming again so quickly. The vibrations coming from his mouth were short lived, but quickly replaced by a familiar heat and darting tongue. "Fuck!" was all I could say, apparently. I bit my lip, watching this giant going down on me with so much fervor. I craned my neck up, trying so hard to resist blowing. Through my squinted eyes, I saw light reflecting from the pool, and was reminded of the pool in front of me. "Unh," I moaned, suddenly remembering. "Guh, guys-" I started. My brother, who's hands were exploring me moments before, was now groping my ass, effortlessly kneading them in his palms. I moaned again, unable to suppress my pleasure from both ends. I felt my hole tighten, but it was no use as he spread my cheeks apart with ease. My entire body quivered. He was so strong. They both were. And they were doing whatever they wanted with me. Like Michael had after he'd grown. The thought of him made me groan even louder. One of Josh's hands shot up and covered my mouth. "Shh," he whispered. "Don't want mom and dad to know, do we?" I couldn't respond, dizzy with ecstasy, and he took my silence as agreement and slipped some of his fingers into my panting maw. I don't know what came over me, but I started sucking on them, my tongue dancing with his forceful fingers. When he pulled out, I felt the strand of drool touch my shoulder, back, and then then nothing else. Until a wet finger jammed itself at the door of my puckering hole. I groaned again, perhaps a bit too loudly, my tongue lolling from my mouth. Kris continued to peek up at me from below. Joshua paused for a moment, then said, "Let's move a bit over there." I couldn't see where he motioned to, but I think he was signaling towards the area of the pool where Kris was before I saw him. It was a blind spot that you'd miss if you looked out at the pool from inside. Kris' mouth left my dick with a pop and I shivered as the cold air blew around it. He stood up, and I noticed for the first time the trail of pre-come running down his pulsing length and dribbling on his knees. With one swift motion, I was lifted in the air, supported by my bottom and the giant arm wrapped around me, by my not-so little brother. He kept one wet finger at my hole, and I felt it push in a little with each step he took. I squirmed and moaned, my own slick cock flinging pre-come and spit as he walked me over to the side of the pool. 'The pool,' I thought, so close I could just take one jump and dive in there. But Joshua held me firm, his warm body pressing against mine and rendering my struggles useless. Kris followed behind, bringing towels with him, and hastily spread them at the edge of the pool. He laid down, feet dangling into the pool, and motioned us towards him. Josh lowered me down, completely unbothered by my weight, and placed me on my knees straddling Kris' wide chest, my face coming up close and personal with Kris' swinging pride. Kris grabbed my waist and jerked me back a bit, his mouth finding its place and resuming with the same passion he left off with. Something in the back of my mind was vaguely screaming to reach for the water. Instead, I reached for the base of the tower in front of me and pulled it towards my panting mouth. Kris flinched a bit and I felt his python try to jerk back a bit, but I pulled again and tried to fit as much as I could in my mouth. "Muh," I moaned, before being filled with the musky, slick head of his rod. My lips stretched, pushing against the soft, drooling, spongy head as I tried to swallow more and more. My hands found plenty of space to stroke his meat up and down, unable to wrap my fingers all the way around, but doing my damnedest to squeeze and jerk it further into me. His pre-cum allowed my hands to glide with ease. Getting on to his knees, my brother got back into the rhythm of teasing my ass. He went back to kneading and groping, letting out a soft, "yea" or "fuck" as he played with my rear. Both hands on my cheeks now, he spread them apart again. "Someone's a little musky down here." I bucked my hips feeling something else brush along my taint; Kris gagged but kept going. I felt the wind as Josh took a deep whiff through his nose. "Aw yea, worked up a good sweat from mowing that lawn, big bro." I squirmed and moaned, making Kris shudder beneath me, his rhythm almost broken. Then, a tongue brushed along my ass. It stopped, then appeared again, starting at the balls, and pulling up. I shivered and bucked again. It's not long before I have to cum again. Josh kept teasing my ass, becoming braver with each lick and focusing more and more on my hole. When it finally pushed in I squirmed and groaned into the shlong gently fucking my mouth. Kris started to gently thrust, his hips pushing up with such precision and control like a professional porn star. I needed to cum so bad. My balls ached like I hadn't cum in weeks and my cock was sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout my body from Kris' slurping and sucking. Just when I started to relax, my toes uncurling, and my shoulders stopped tensing, I felt the tongue excavating me from behind retreat. And not a moment after, something bigger and rounder pressed into me. "Mmfhhck!" I tried to shout. I hadn't even seen how big Josh was. And now he was gonna try to fuck me with it? I clenched my eyes shut, bracing for the worst. "You ready for me, Garrett?" It pushed and pushed, my hole squeezed shut but quivering as it became more and more forceful rather than gentle. "You ready for your new big bro's fucking cock?" I could only moan in response. I was so helpless. My arms stopped stroking Kris' pole and moved back to push my cheeks apart. "You want this?" he goaded. He slapped his club against my exposed hole a few times, the feeling of its weight and power making me dizzy. I was their hungry little fuck toy. I nodded fervently, my head bobbing up and down the shaft as I went. "Here it comes, lil' Gare-bear," and he grabbed my thighs and pushed in. The brief second of pain immediately made way for mind-bending pleasure as I came for the second time, unloading whatever's left in my balls down Kristopher's throat. My hole squeezed repeatedly as hard as it could, but Josh's mushroom head kept inflating bigger each time my hole relaxed. "Mmf, mmf, mmfhhck," I kept moaning, my hips spasming between their sculpted bodies. I hadn't been stretched this much since that night with Michael, and the memories from that endless fuck-fest brought a second wind in me. I kept bucking, the orgasm unending, and groaned in pleasure, the noise only coming out as a hum. "Just the head and you're already cumming?" he chided. I heard him chuckle, his deep voice keeping me stiff as board. He pushed in a little more, and I think I squealed if it weren't for the pulsing gag stuffing me. Kris didn't stop. His throat bobbed as he swallowed my load, and then went right back to sucking. Each gulp was followed by a whiff of air through his nose, tickling my balls. My dick should have felt more sensitive like it does post-orgasm, but I was too much in a frenzy to notice. All I knew was that he was still going at it, and I still hadn't gone soft since the moment I walked back here. "We're just starting, squirt." and pushed another few inches in. God! Fuck! How much more is there left? I wanted to turn and look; I needed to know. But the shaft in front of me was now deep enough that my lips were no longer brushing past his head. I couldn't- FUCK! He pushed again- I couldn't turn even if I wanted to. Kris brought his legs up and kept his hips perpetually hovering above the towel. I felt my arms and legs shake, growing weak from staying in this position too long. I wanted to say something, in fact I wanted to say a lot of things. I was lucky for my practice and powerful gag reflex, otherwise I would've- AH FUCK! FUCK!- suffocated long ago on Michael's fucking monster. As for bottoming out? I thought for sure nobody could fill me again the same way Michael had, but now, I already feel like I'm right there with him, down to the hilt, until I felt yet another few inches push in. FUCK! Josh's voiced purred behind me, "almost there, Gare-bear." He's still not done?! Try as I might to move, to talk, or do anything, I was trapped in an endless cycle of pleasure. At this point, I was just along for the ride. Like when Michael- FUUUUCK MEEE! I felt something bump into my balls, and then the heat from his legs so close to mine, and then his pecs on my back as he leaned over me, one thick arm bracing himself, and the other wrapped around my chest. "There. It's all the way in." he panted. I felt his hot breath on my ear. He held me there; everything perfectly still except for the steady gyrating from Kris and the heaving pecs on my back with each breath. I let my arms relax, first holding onto Josh's forearms, then falling limp. I never wanted this moment to end. I felt so full. My mouth sucking on a throbbing shank of man meat. My prick was quietly throbbing in Kris' mouth with pleasure. And Josh, ooh Josh. My little brother, bigger than my best friend and lover, filling my insides so full and deep, I swear I could feel it throbbing and growing inside of me. My bro leaned back, my arms flailing to keep myself above Kris, and slid out what felt to be nearly half of his entire length. I propped myself on my elbows, Kris' member sliding a little further in now that I'm closer to his musky pubes, and let my lower body completely rest on Kris. Still able to breathe through my nose, I let out a contented sigh. Kris grabbed my waist and pushed it out, enough to still be sucking on the head, but then I quickly learned why. Josh grunted and slammed into me, his entire shaft shoving its way back to the hilt and making me see stars all over again. I grunted, too, and my hips were pushed back into Kris' lips, which made him groan. Josh reared back again, a slurping sound filled my ears as he pulled his heavy dick out, and Kris lifted me up once more. Then again, Josh pushed everything back in. I could've sworn he pushed even deeper this time. I cried out in pleasure, muffled by Kris, who couldn't help but moan into me as well. "Ya like that?" Josh pulled back again. "Gonna cum for me?" He slammed back in. "Gonna get us off, too?" He pulled back, my hips now pulling back with him from the suction. "Gonna do what we say?" Slam. "Gonna be our good little sex toy?" Pull back. "Gonna be a good lil' bro?" Slam. He started to pick up speed, getting into the rhythm. Kris couldn't do much now that he was being face-fucked by his buddy through me, so he kept his head still and groaned loudly, his hips starting to buck in unison. I took it all. I was on cloud 9. Every thrust sent my body into orgasm. And it never ended, only ebbing and flowing with their fucking. Like the lapping ripples of the pool. I was being used as a human flesh jack. My body thrown from one to the other. My mind, clouded and numb from the constant pleasure shooting through my body, thought briefly of the pool. Of Michael. Of the wonderful fucking he gave me. I vaguely remembered something he said to me. "I hope I'm still the bigger one after you change." He rubbed his swollen arm and blushed. "I kinda like being the bigger guy," His voice echoed. "Doubt it," I laughed. "You better get your ass ready for me." I had puffed up my chest and leered at him. He guffawed, then swooped me into his arms, pawing at my bare and rigid cock. "Then I guess I better make the most of tonight." He growled. Kris was grunting louder. And thrusting harder. His hands flew up to my head and shoved me down to the root, my face tickled with pubes, as I felt his swollen dick throb, feeling like it stretch my mouth even wider, then pulse and pulse to the rhythm of his groaning. I felt my stomach bulge out as if I was chugging, and moaned as loud as I could on his cock. Josh, unable to hold it any longer, grabbed my neck and carefully pulled me off of Kris, standing up as Kris continued to shoot over himself, the pool, and Josh's legs. "Fuck, you're so fucking hot, lil' bro. You know that?" He growled. He leaned his upper back against the wall of the house, his tree trunk legs planted firmly beside Kris' shoulders, and his meaty fucking arms around my distended belly and neck. I was given a good look at the water again, my hole squeezing him. "Tight and sweaty fucking ass." He said between gritted teeth as he slowly started to pump me on his enormous fucking meat. "Toned little body." He picked up the pace. "And I know what kind of guys you like." I could only make garbled moans and grunts. "You like those huge, morphed bodybuilders, yea?" I gripped his arms and squeezed hard in response. "Those gigantic, freakish, musclemen you have saved on your computer," he continued. He started to make longer strokes, pulling me higher and further away before ramming back into me in smooth, powerful thrusts. My eyes rolled into the back of my head. "Well you got it. Big muscles. Big dick." He emphasized each "big" with a thrust. I wanted to cry out, but he moved the hand around my neck back to my mouth as I screamed in pleasure. "Shhh," he said, not slowing down in the slightest. "Oh fuck yea," he groaned. "Oh. fuck. yea! I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna fucking cum inside of you, Gare-bear. And you're gonna take every. last. drop." And I was. I was their sex toy now. To be used by the biggest fucking bodybuilders on earth. Fuck. My eyes glazed over. The last thing I saw was the glimmering from the pool, which seemed to darken just as my eyelids drooped shut. Somewhere behind me, my little brother roared, not caring who heard. Not me. I felt something hot gush and grow inside of me, filling me up and pushing my belly out even further. It started to jiggle as I was bounced up and down, I think. I felt something wet hit my stomach, maybe it was mine, maybe it was Kris. I smiled, and then passed out. *** Sticky. Every part of my body felt sticky. Like someone just poured glue all over me. I smelled sex, cum, musk, and a little bit of chlorine. I opened my eyes to the ceiling fan in my room. Well, the room I shared with my little brother. I felt warmth coming from both sides of my body. I tried to move my neck but it ached so bad. Everything ached. Like my very first workout many years ago. I tried to clear my throat and tasted some come. Whatever was on my left stirred and shifted. Then my right. The weight of the bed shifted dramatically and I felt myself being pulled in pulled in both directions. Finally, a head popped into my field of vision as something pressed against the side of my head. I could hear the steady heart beat against my ear. It was Josh's friend, the curly hair flattened against his forehead, his shy smile framed with his plump (albeit redder) lips, and a 5 o' clock shadow that looked thicker than before, some dried cum sticking to it. He looked over and another familiar face came to look at me, another thing pushing into the other side of my head. It was soft, yet hard at the same time. It was my brother, curious, concerned, his expression a touch softer, but still the new-and-improved defined and chiseled appearance surrounded by traps almost reaching his ears. I felt something perk up below me. "Hey bro." he mumbled. I felt another twitch. "You okay?" "Yea." I croaked. "Sore." The two hunks shared a relieved smile with each other. "Was worried we were too much for you. Sorry..." "Yea, sorry." Kris added. I returned the smile, but then suddenly opened my mouth to gasp. The pool! The elixir! I wanted to lurch forward, but my body was just not listening to me. My stomach gurgled. The two looked at me, alarmed. My expression softened as I resigned to my fate. I'm definitely too late. No muscles by the poolside for me. At least it wasn't a complete waste. The guys looked at each other for a bit, sharing a silent conversation, before looking back at me. Josh spoke up. "We, uh, saw you had a few messages from your, um, friend." He started. He turned away and I could hear him rummaging for something. He turned back and brought my phone to my face. The bright light burned my eyes for a bit before I could adjust as I started reading through a slew of texts. It was Mikey. >"Dude did you use the potion yet? Text me back ASAP" >"With pics" >"Oh yeah I got voice to text for my phone" >"Anyways hurry and tell me once you've used the potion. I want to see you so bad" >"Garrett?" >"You better be a hulking muscle bull when spring break is over. I can't wait to see you" >"Did you use your pool yet? Or are you still too chicken shit and 'waiting' for the right moment" I chuckled a bit at the irony of all this. The real muscle bulls watched me, gauging for my reaction. "Let's take a selfie." I said The two glanced at each other again, then plopped down next to me and snuggled as close as they can, their cannonball shoulders now pressing against me. I gave a weary smile, my face, hair, and neck flecked with dried cum. Much more than Kris' face. Click. "What do you want to say?" Josh asked. I thought for a moment, and then decided. "Can you type: The pool worked perfectly. I guess your wish is granted, though. You're still the bigger one." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hi everyone! Long time lurker, first time poster. Got inspired by an idea that woke me up in the middle of the night with midnight wood. It was originally just gonna be a short caption, but then I got invested in the backstory and ended up with *gestures vaguely* all this. Gotta ride the wind, I guess. Feedback is more than welcomed!
  7. londonboy

    m/m A General Increase (Parts 1-6)

    The man wrote the number forty-five on the calendar page sitting on the desk and then circled it three times. He stared at what he had jotted down for a long time. It seemed so far away, but after anticipating that day for so many years, what was another month and a half. Pages were quickly flipped – like a movie scene where you move into the future. The turning stopped on a page that was covered in hand drawn stars and the word ‘retirement’ underlined about seven times. The man’s finger ran across the word lovingly – or hesitantly. And then, just as quickly, the pages were moved back to the present date. General Artemis (Art) David Scala returned to the forms on his desk. Paperwork that required his signature. As he put pen to paper, the desk wobbled, causing the man’s signature to go wildly off the line. An expletive was muttered under his breath and then Art slid back his chair and carefully bent forward to readjust the piece of cardboard that had come loose from under one of the legs. He knew that one false move could make his back go out, which usually caused him to hit his head on the metal piece of furniture he had been battling for seventeen years. Once the cardboard had been wedged in place, the General slowly returned to a sitting position – careful to not twist the wrong way. He glanced at his signature – terribly askew – and contemplated asking his assistant, Private Ron Sanders, to print out another copy of the page, but he realized that this was just his obsessive compulsiveness about things being neat and tidy getting the best of him. He glanced at his clock and saw that it was almost time to go down to the lab. “Ron!” “Yes, General.” “Jesus! You scared me. What were you doing – hanging out by the door?” “Yes sir. I saw what time it was.” Damn, this kid was a great assistant. It almost unnerved the General how Ron could anticipate almost everything that his boss would need – from bringing coffee mere seconds before a request was going to be made to opening the office door right when said coffee had run its course and a bathroom was needed. Coffee did that to the General – well, coffee and his age. A need to pee could come on with little warning, but Ron always seemed to be one step ahead and ready to make the General’s dash always successful. A brawny twenty-one-year-old who’s six-foot frame always made Art feel a little intimidated – even though his uniform had so many stars every soldier on the base snapped to attention in his presence. Ron was definitely the son Art Scala had never had. The General, however, never played favorites and, if asked, Ron probably would have said his boss barely noticed him. That was far from the truth. “I have all those papers, here, for you.” “Yes sir,” the young man said as he stepped to the desk to take the folder. “Any news from the lab?” “I’m afraid so, sir. It seems the tests, today, did not go well. Dr. Brown called the latest round a complete failure and thinks they’ll have to return to the drawing board and start over.” “Damn, damn, damn. I bet that put Martha is a terrible mood. I almost want to skip going down there to talk to her.” Martha Brown was brilliant. Art Scala had personally requested she be hired for this job. She was also as much of a perfectionist as he was. She had been working feverishly for six years to find a way to enhance fossil fuels. To make natural gas – what she called – a hundred times stronger than it already was. She wanted to somehow make it last longer, do more work with less effort, to basically become ‘super’ powered. Another setback in her work would not only be discouraging for her, but it was going to make the Pentagon take a closer look at the continually failed work she was doing. Art knew that in forty-five days he would no longer be here to defend her. Whoever was put in his place would probably side with the powers that be and her project would no longer be funded. “I might as well get this over with. Let’s go to the lab, Ron.” “Yes sir.” Art Scala had turned sixty-eight two weeks ago. He had put off retirement for three years in hopes that Martha Brown would have some success. He knew he couldn’t put it off again. Even at retirement age, the General was what the girls in the front office called ‘a catch.’ He was a broad-shouldered, barrel-chested, bull of a man with graying temples that only made him more handsome. He could still command respect just from entering the room, but he also knew his king-of-the-pack days were almost over. It took him a lot longer to recover from a cold, he ached for days after a hard workout, and getting out of bed without any aches and pains was impossible. It was time for some younger buck to take the lead at this base. They were a secret facility out in the middle of a desert that was out in the middle of nowhere. Hell, Art didn’t think he could find the place if he didn’t come and go in a helicopter with an excellent pilot. The General didn’t know what it would be like to live back among civilians – in a regular city. He knew he was going to find out in a few months, though. He paused briefly at the door to the lab. Ron, knowingly, waited for his boss to be ready. With a heavy sigh, the General opened the door and went in – followed by his assistant. “What’s the good news, Martha?” the General said when he saw the red-headed brilliant chemist coming towards him. She had been alone in the lab. “General, don’t patronize me. We both know you already heard we haven’t had success. You have the most efficient assistant on the planet. I will steal him one day. I’m really sorry, Art. You deserve better news.” “Oh Martha, you never were one to beat around the bush, were you. I’m sorry for you. What seemed to be the problem – and don’t use all that chemist jargon I don’t understand. Tell it to me in layman’s terms.” “My perfect enhancement formula doesn’t want to get it on with the fossil fuels. It’s like the football team captain is trying to seduce a devout lesbian that hates athletes. It’s like…” “I get the point,” the General said, smiling. “What if you threw in some alcohol? That always helps opposites attract.” “Not in this case, I’m afraid. I think alcohol would dull the power of the enhancement formula – it might not know how to ‘get it on,’ so to speak.” “Then you start over, Dr. Brown. Isn’t your motto “Now you know,” when something goes wrong?” “Yes, it is,” Martha said, smiling, “But we both know you have limited time here and I won’t have the big scary General to fight all the bureaucratic bullies anymore. I’m wondering if I might skip out before you do.” “Nonsense! Start again. Tonight, if you have too. I believe in you. Let’s keep fighting until we can’t anymore. I leave in forty-five days – that’s a lot of time. And the military might be very slow to replace me. You might even have six months to a year. Back to work, my dear.” “Um, Dr. Brown,” Ron said, after clearing his voice, causing both the General and the doctor to turn toward him with looks of surprise. It wasn’t like Ron to interject with a comment. “Have you tried the enhancement formula on anything else besides fossil fuels?” “Like what, Ron?” Martha asked. “I don’t know . . . supplements, foods . . . animals.” “Well, we have tried it on all of those things and more, except animals. We have not gotten clearance to test this on living things . . . well, except micro-organisms. So far, we’ve batted zero on everything. We did have some organisms that seemed to become different after we mixed the formula with them, but then they just returned to normal. It was very discouraging.” “I see,” said Ron, “Thank you.” “Martha, let’s chat a little about your next plan of attack,” the General said, glancing back at Ron – confused by his interruption. He moved Martha off to the side to chat with her, privately. Ron walked around the lab. He had learned a long time ago when his boss needed him to be invisible. And right now, that’s exactly what Ron wanted. He stood to the side, looking at all the testing materials while the General and the doctor spoke. Soon, the General turned and started to exit. Ron followed. When they were back in the hallway the General turned to his assistant. Ron was nervous that he was in trouble . . . that he had overstepped the boundaries. Artemis Scala put his arm around the younger man’s shoulder – something he had never done before. “How about you and I go have a drink at the Officer’s Club, First Lieutenant?” “I can’t go there, sir…” he began, but then he fully comprehended what the General was saying. “Any officer, approved for his promotion, but waiting for the paperwork, can accompany another officer into the club. Section blah, blah, blah of the official military rules on Officer’s Clubs. It came through today, son. Congratulations. You deserve it. I promised I would get this promotion for you before I left and, by god, I did. At least something good has happened today.” “I’m speechless, sir.” “That would be a first, Ron,” the General said, laughing and then they headed out. ********* “May I get the drinks, sir? It would please me a lot.” “Of course, Ron. I’ll have a double whiskey. I need something to make the day a little more tolerable.” Ron walked to the bar and ordered the drinks. He was nervous as hell, this being his first time in the Officer’s Club, but there seemed to be something more. He fumbled around the bar for a little longer than he would have liked, but the General had been busy talking to other officers when Ron got back – so he didn’t notice. Ron handed his boss his drink and there were beads of sweat gathering on his brow. The General thought it was adorable – watching his unflappable assistant become rattled just because he was around all the officers for the first time. They brought their glasses together, the General impressed that Ron asked for the same drink. “To your health,” Art said, smiling. “And to yours, sir,” Ron replied and they both took big gulps. ********* Ron loved the General. Wait – years of therapy had taught Ron to be more precise with his thoughts - Ron was in love with the General – deeply and hopelessly in love. The General counted down the days to his retirement with a little sadness, but mostly with excitement. Ron counted the days with nothing but despair – his own desk calendar marking the time left, as well. Whenever Ron contemplated his boss his hands unconsciously went up to his own nipples and he scraped them with his thumbnails and pinched them hard. Fur covered pecs – seen with secret, furtive glances at the gym. A deep, gravelly voice that made Ron’s ass tighten. A wide he-man bubbled butt, which still ignored gravity even at his age. Thick legs that looked as sturdy as trees. A face that perpetually had a five-o’clock shadow. How could any gay man on earth not fall in love with this man. Of course, Ron had never let his feelings for the older man interfere with his work. Ron was the consummate professional when it came to his job. Everyone told him so. But when he was in the privacy of his own bungalow his desire for the General was not hidden. A stolen used jock kept sealed in a Ziploc bag and taken out for late night sniffing. A flannel shirt not washed since it was taken – worn to bed on cold nights so Ron’s bed smelled like the General. Multiple pictures snapped inconspicuously and printed on special photo paper so they’d last longer. Ron’s shrine to his boss. The private acknowledged and accepted how weird his actions were. He was always as honest with himself as possible. He was simply head-over-heels in love with General Artemis Scala. That’s why he had made the decision to help his boss. He knew the General was getting older. He could see how the love of his life had trouble sometimes rising from a low-sitting chair. He noticed the grimaces on his face the day after hard workouts. He could see that the General was tired. Ron didn’t question his decision to do something about it. He never doubted that he was supposed to find a way to make the General feel better. He even decided that being court-martialed for insubordination would be justified – in his mind – if he extended the vitality and the life of the man he would love forever. It was worth getting in trouble, if he could just help the General. That’s why Ron stole an entire vial of Martha Brown’s enhancement chemical while she was talking to the General. That’s why he had poured it into the glass of whiskey he had served the General that very evening. That’s why he now pinched his own nipples unconsciously looking into the bathroom mirror of the Officer’s Club after he had stepped away for a few minutes to calm down. The man of his dreams was going to be enhanced . . . or dead . . . within twenty-four hours. It was now just a waiting game.
  8. MuscleStud

    m/m Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1

    Thanks to everyone for your positives comments about this story. I have been a long-term reader but never thought of writing until a story idea popped into my head in the shower. I hope you are enjoying it and any suggestions are welcome. Link To Muscle Slut Blog #1: Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1 That was a mind-numbing time fucking and being fucked by Kyle and Sean. Who would have known that sex with other men would keep getting better and better. Sometimes it is raw, aggressive, and physical sex with ass-pounding fucking that you develop a sweat and aggression that no ordinary human could handle. Like today being power fucked with Kyle’s 20-inch long beer can sized cock that he rammed up my ass while Sean and I were 69ing and deep throating. Sometimes our sex is passionate, loving, caring, and you feel like you should continue forever. The caressing of the rock hard muscles, adoring kissing, and post-sex cuddling in the massive arms of someone that just provided you with so much joy and happiness. Other times it is hard-charging, animal lusting, aggressive sex that filfill the basic needs of sex. It is the type that you scream when you cum and that those nearby know what just happened. This time, we started with aggressive fucking to satisfy are basic animal needs and then transitioned into love and passion. Our first phase was focused on self need, but the last phase was on giving pleasure to others. We cuddle and kissed for at least an hour in each other arms. Basking in the post-sex glow, feeling the hyper-human bodies we have evolved into, and the passion we had just shared. Life could not be more perfect and could not imagine being “normal” again. While we cuddled, Kyle said that he felt sorry for the “Muddles” that will never know what we experience. We laughed at him because he is such a Harry Potter nerd and would be the only one to think about using that term. So, I left off before I was interrupted as I had just climbed into bed. I thought I would have had a rough time falling asleep, but I passed out as soon as my head hit the pillow. It was a strange but very restful night. I remembered some very vivid dreams that night. They were sexual, and muscle focused—dreams about being a massive bodybuilding and showing off my body or wild sexual dream. Unlike my normal dreams, these I remembered in great detail. I guess my mind was telling me about the future. One of the bodybuilder dreams had me on stage wearing a little poser flexing and showing off for a wild crowd. The more they screamed and yelled, the more I showed off. My excitement grew until my cock ripped through the poser, and the cause the crowd to explode in cheers. The most vivid sexual dream was me confronting a teacher after class and forcing him to suck my cock until it blew all over him. He nearly drown with the amount of cum I pushed down his throat. The most vivid dream seemed to be very real. I remember it as me waking up around 3 am being because the t-shirt and boxer briefs I wore to bed being so tight it caused pain plus being covered in cum. I remember getting out of better and walking to the bathroom but not paying attention to my reflection but seeing how tight my bedclothes were. Without thinking or caring, I simply ripped them away from my body like they were made of tissue paper and flexed my freed body from the restrictions that the clothes cause. I had dried cum all over myself but did not care. I simply turned off the light and went back to bed. My alarm went off at 6 am to start getting ready for school. The fact that I had only two days left before Spring Break floated into my mind. I laid there just beginning to wake up and noticed my hand were roaming and caressing my body, especially my dick and balls. I did not concern me that I was nude. My body had grown overnight, but I did not comprehend it yet. It just felt wonderful, and my cock began to come to life and grow. The more it grew, the more excited I became, and the caressing moved into full force masturbation. Within minutes, I had an incredible orgasm and blew a huge load all over me. It felt like gallons of cum exploded from my cock and landed mainly on me. Without thinking, I scooped up some cum on my fingers and moved them towards my mouth. The odor was seductive, and I pushed my fingers into my open mouth and savored on my cum. The taste was incredible and caused an uncontrolled hunger that resulted in me consuming all of the cum that I could collect. I should have been shocked or appalled with this as I was 100% straight yesterday, but now I understand that I was becoming gay. Not only does Mimbo Drops change your body, but it helps your mind grow to be able to enjoy the entire evolution fully. Getting out of bed and walking to the bathroom, I realized that I was different. First, I was naked, and don’t know how that happened, second I was covered I dried cum, and thirdly I had to walk differently because of the increase in my muscle mass and my quads rubbing together as I walked. When I walked into the bathroom and turned the light on, I was shocked at what was looking back at me. It was me, but I was different. I had a lot more muscle than I did yesterday, and the muscle was hard and ripped. Yesterday, I was a typical teenager, but this morning, I had the muscle mass of a gymnast or one of the fitness models on Instagram. Every muscle was more substantial and more defined to the point that I could be used to teach anatomy. I immediately started to flex, checkout myself out, and wondered what was happening to me. I stepped on the scale and saw that my weight was now 212 pounds. If the scale was right, I gained 32 fucking pounds almost overnight. I should have been asking how was this happen, but my mind acted like it was normal. I felt proud and happy with the weight and size gain. I started my usual morning routine, but showering was another exciting experience. When I the shower, the warm water felt erotic, and I went from washing to caressing. The more I stroked, the hornier I became, and the more sexually excited I became. My cock was longer, thicker, and cover with veins that I could no longer wrap my hand around completely. My mind went on pure autopilot, and I began to jack off again. Jacking and caressing was what I needed and wanted. Fondling by enlarged balls, pinching my nipples, and even exploring my ass all occurred. In the first orgasm that I saw since last night, I exploded all over the shower and myself with the incredible force and quantity. It was mind-altering how the orgasm felt. The tightening of my balls, the enlargement of my cockhead, the deep-seated pleasure building from deep within me until it finally reached the point of exploding. I realized that I never wanted the feeling to go away. The only disappointing thought was how I wasted the cum because the water from the shower flushed it down the drain. Getting out of the shower was another experience because, as I was drying myself off, I became aroused again. My cock because hard and started leaking pre-cum. I immediately realized that I needed and wanted, so I began to jack off again. Within a minute, I shot another massive load that landed on the mirror, and I made sure this time it was not wasted. I enjoyed every drop that I could get and even caught myself licking the last bits off of the mirror. Deep down in me, I felt I should have been disgusted in what I just did, but I felt proud. The next challenge I faced that morning was trying to find clothes to fit. Most of my clothe simply did not fit anymore. All but the baggiest jeans would not fit over my quads. The baggy jeans were a pair I bought to ride low, but they now just fit over my quads. I skipped underwear as al were tight and even painful to wear. As for a shirt, I found an XL shirt that an Aunt bought me for Christmas that until today I swam in. It was a little tight around my arms but otherwise fit ok. Not the best looking outfit, but it will have to do. I did one last look in the mirror and thought I was an impressive looking stud. Sexy just popped into my head. It was strange because I never felt or said that before. I texted Sean to let him know I would be over to get him in about 15 minutes and head down the stairs. Well, this is an excellent spot to end. Kyle and Sean are finally awake from a nap after our fuckfest and want to head to the gym. We might be delayed in leaving because they need to shower first since we all are covered head to toe in cum and sweat. It is surprising how much a mess three Mimbo studs can make today. I am sure that is just an excuse for another round before heading to the gym. But then again, do a Mimbo stud ever need a reason to fuck. While I don’t think I can add much more size to our already massive bodies, the feeling of a muscle pump is almost as good as an orgasm. It is chest day, and we all want to see if we can all hit a 600-pound bench for reps. Another benefit of Mimbo Drops has been an increase in strength to match our size growth. Not sure how the others at the gym can handle seeing us lift that amount of weight or our showing off our incredibly sexy muscle bodies, but I sure we will have fun.
  9. Part Three (of Three): Black By: Jman250 Archive Link: Aaron stood with his back towards Robert and me, looking down at his truly massive frame. He left us there to watch him, discarded and used, for what seemed like hours. “Fuck, this is amazing.” His voice was so deep. It made me shiver when I thought about what he had become -- what I had allowed him to become. He had positioned himself in front of my inadequate mirror, rising several inches above its seven-foot frame, admiring himself thoroughly. Each immense muscle group fascinated him as he rubbed and explored his new body. I watched each fiber on his expansive back flex and bulge with round hard balls of muscle, more than I knew could exist. They each rolled and contracted as he moved his arms in an exploration of his body. He stood fixated on his image. Nothing of the mirror was visible from my view on the ground; his mountainous back blocked my view. Even so, with what I could see I was in awe. He brought his arms into a double bicep, making his back even wider as his shoulders pushed upward and outward. He flexed both arms, causing peaks to form so large they would dwarf a basketball. “Fuckin’ A,” he was lost in his own admiration. His ass clenched and unclenched as he watched himself, causing those huge globes to bunch up higher than I thought possible, supported by legs that were, in a word, epic. Aaron’s legs had always been his best feature. What had started as thick, meaty thighs now looked more like thick, knotted tree trunks. His overly large feet, that had obviously grown to keep up with his evolved height, stood just wider than the massive expanse of his back, his stance pushed apart by those inhuman thighs. His calves were long and hard, covered in veins. They had taken on a truly impressive teardrop shape that pushed out so far they seemed to defy gravity. I just stared. He had become massive and I was to blame. My now much smaller cock ached at the sight. For an eternity, we watched, Robert and I. I didn’t dare move from my spot; I didn’t want to lose sight of the body Aaron now possessed. And yet, I knew his size should be mine. At length, Aaron turned around. I nearly came at what I saw standing before me. His expansive back turned to reveal globe like pecs the size of beach balls rising and falling with his breath, with two perfectly shape nipples forced to point down. His abs reminded me of cobbled sidewalks, row after row clenching with deep cuts and valleys. Somehow, his waist had remained comparatively small. And to complete the picture, a mesmerizingly long and thick phallus extended straight out from atop melon-sized balls. Aaron grinned down at us. “Pretty damn impressive,” he said, the deepness of his voice sending another shiver down my spine. “All this from the two of you.” He watched us from our prone position. I didn’t dare to move. “Robert,” Aaron continued, startling him by his address, “go get the box out of my room. ” My eyes went instantly wide. What more could he take from us? After a moment of hesitation Robert managed to find his feet and got up to fulfill Aaron’s request, his own two-inch cock at attention. He had no idea what had caused his new situation, and I had no way to warn him about the mysterious box. He seemed to move awkwardly, unfamiliar of his new smaller stature. As he left the room, Aaron looked me over. “Looks like I’m the big man again,” he said, flexing his cock, causing it to bob up and down. Dozens of memories flooded my brain, memories of how much Aaron liked to show off his cock. Before his growth, he had an impressive eight inches. I thought back to the first time I saw it. Even back then, he made sure I knew whom the bigger man was. I thought back to morning showers interrupted by his sudden entrance, and to him strutting about the common area before bed butt naked. “Thought you could out-size me, huh?” He flexed an arm, causing my own cock to jump. “So tell me, little man, where’d you get that box?” I didn’t know what to respond. I had no answer for him. “I found it,” was the only thing I could think of to say. “Found it, huh?” he didn’t believe me. “Come on, who gave it to you?” He flexed an impressive arm. “Where’d they get it?” He tensed his awesome eight-pack. “I got all this size from somewhere,” he emphasized his point by bouncing his pecs. “Fuck you, Aaron, you already stole what you wanted.” I was feeling bold. “You can tell me.” He flashed a grin, grabbed his cock and pointed it towards me. “No.” We never really got along, but I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. “Pretty stupid of you to leaving it laying around for me to find.” “My door was locked.” “Eh, whatever,” he shrugged his big, round shoulders. They glanced his ears. “I’ll find out where you got it. When I do, there’ll be more of this!” He raised his arms into a solid flex once more and my mouth went dry. I thought back to those last moments in the gym with Adam. Adam must have felt so helpless. He must have felt like I was feeling right then. No, I wouldn’t tell Aaron anything, even that I had no idea where the gods forsaken box had came from. Robert stammered back into the room. He looked unsure of, well, pretty much everything, like he was still in a daze. He must have retained some sense of togetherness though, because he came in following his charge, carrying the oak box between his hands. “Robert, don’t ...” I tried to stop things from going any further, but Aaron would have none of my interference. In a split second and with a quick swipe, the box had been transferred. Aaron’s desire showed on his face -- the same desire I felt when I betrayed Adam. “Let’s go,” Aaron commanded. “Go where?” “Where else? The gym.” Aaron opened the box to pull out its precious contents. As he handed it back to Robert, I could see the inside was pitch black. He left the note unread. Aaron held something in his hand and gazed at it longingly. Without a moment’s delay, he popped it in his mouth and swallowed. Just like that, my hopes of fixing the score were gone. ---- Soon after, we arrived at the school gym. It was late and only the most dedicated gym-goers were still there. Robert and I had been told to get dressed. I avoided going anywhere within range of Aaron’s touch, which was difficult given his size. Aaron had usurped Adam’s old posers, the bright green posers I had borrowed earlier that day. They were stretched past their limits. His enormous thighs ripped the basket slightly as he pulled them on. Good thing too, because without the rip his package wouldn’t have fit. Even so, his massive cock and balls strained the material, their weight pushing the cloth away from his body. The rear fabric was nowhere to be seen -- it bunched together and hid, pulling tightly between the two globes that made up his glutes. Every eye fixated on us as we entered. How could they not be? A massive seven-foot plus behemoth with two tiny runts like us? As we advanced, the four guys still working out stopped what they were doing to watch. They ranged from track athlete to bodybuilder, and Aaron transfixed them all. His body was the envy of everyone. He had a glow about him, something desirous. “Let’s see how strong I am,” he said to nobody in particular. He walked to the preacher bench, already loaded by one of the larger guys, and sat down. The guy nearest, wearing a red tank, gloves and sweats, started to protest. “I’ve got one more set.” “Oh. Sorry,” replied Aaron as he started to lift the weight. There must have been two hundred pounds on the bar, and Aaron banged out ten reps without breaking a sweat. “Too light anyways. You mind adding more?” The guy in the red tank looked shocked. When he didn’t move, Aaron got up and loaded two more forty-fives on each side. “No way.” The red tang guy folded his arms, covering his sizable chest, bunching his pecs considerably; he didn’t seem amused. Aaron ignored him and started to lift. His first two reps went fine, but by the fifth and sixth, Aaron was noticeably fatigued. He got up looking annoyed. “I’m impressed!” His attitude took on a quick change. “Thanks,” Aaron did a quick flex. He looked huge. “Mind helping me out a bit?” “Sure, with what?” the guy looked flattered. “Can I borrow your gloves?” The guy in the red tank looked a bit confused, but seemed to think it was alright. He started undoing his gloves and moved to hand them to Aaron. As he handed them over, Aaron grabbed his hand. Robert and I just watched. There was no point warning him, he wouldn’t believe us. Besides, Aaron must have him under his influence by now. They stood there for a moment, grasping hands. The guy made no attempt to free himself, he just stood there, happy to be of service. I knew Aaron was growing. The smile on his face told me everything. It was happing so slowly that the only sign was the slow shrinking of the other guy. Once I noticed it though, there was no mistaking Aaron’s growth. His arms had expanded a good half-inch within moments, and just kept going. After a short while, Aaron let go. “Thanks.” He took the gloves and proceeded to sit down once again. This time there was no hesitation. He finished ten reps in a heartbeat and, just for good measure, did a few more. “Wow,” the red tank guy was surely impressed. I could see a sizeable bulge forming down one leg of his sweat pants. By this time, two other of the larger men had come over to watch, with the smallest guy in the gym disappearing into locker rooms. I wanted to leave -- I couldn’t watch him take hard work and time from innocent people. These men had no idea why they were so enchanted with this huge Adonis. But I had no place to go. Aaron had commanded me to come, so I was stuck. Next, Aaron found a bench. “Load it up,” he instructed to those around him. Only the guy in the red tank moved, but in a short time the bench press was loaded with 540 pounds, all the available large plates in the immediate area. I looked at Aaron’s shirtless torso. His massive, beach ball sized pecs would surely have no problem lifting that. Two of the larger men moved to spot him, but Aaron protested, “No need guys, I got it.” He got into position and started to push. At first I thought I saw him shake, but he must have been getting his balance because he quickly pushed out eight reps. “Add more.” This time, all three onlookers were inspired to help. They each went in search of more weight. The guy in a baggy green shirt and shorts came back first, loading up each side with forty-five more pounds. Aaron struggled with his first rep. It was clear he wouldn’t make it to eight. His big chest shook through the next few lifts. After four reps he threw the weight back onto the rack with a deafening *bang*. “Fuck! Not strong enough.” In a fluid motion he reached over his head to the guy in green and grabbed his legs. It happened much faster this time. I could see his whole body expand outward. Everything expanded quickly: pecs jutting farther from his body, the crevice deepening between them; neck thickening; thighs bulging, pushed farther apart on the bench; feet expanding. The tight confounds of his posers started to rip more and Aaron must not have wanted to burst out just yet, because he let go of the guy’s (now slightly smaller) legs. Just as he prepared himself for another few reps, the other guys appeared carrying a plate each. They slide one on each end and looked expectantly at Aaron. He was happy to oblige. My jaw dropped at the sight of Aaron pushing out four solid more reps. “I feel pumped!” he shot up and bounced his chest. His pecs looked gigantic as they flexed, making him look truly unstoppable. And he wasn’t done yet. He walked to the leg press machine, his posse following step. Two of the guys were painfully hard, and the other, dressed all in black, looked to be impressed by the show. They were all pretty big and that made me shudder at how big Aaron would become with those three offering what they had. Plate after plate got loaded onto the machine until there was no more room for more, definitely past its max. The machine creaked slightly as Aaron reclined back on the pads. He started to push. One, two, three reps without issue. I’ve always thought legs were Aaron’s best feature. The machine was really starting to groan at the weight as he pushed out a fourth, fifth, and sixth rep. “Aargh!” Aaron let out a yell at the weight, but still he continued. Seven, eight, nine! Then something unexpected happened. Something inside the machine snapped and one of the bars supporting the massive amount of weight fell! The weight crashed to the ground. Aaron, obviously surprised by the sudden change in weight, pushed too hard and crashed the footrest against the frame, cracking it into two. “Fuckin’ A!” Aaron let out a roar of laughter at his feat of strength! He could overpower the machine, and he could get bigger. Robert and I moved back in fear! For the first time since any of this started, I was afraid of what Aaron was becoming. Two of the men stood mesmerized but the third started to stumble backwards to escape. Within seconds Aaron leapt from the broken machine to grab hold of the man in black before he could escape. He would have more! He wrapped his arm around the man’s torso and pulled off his shirt. Though he was no bodybuilder, this guy was definitely well sculpted. Aaron pulled him into an embrace and closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of energy coursing through his body. The sight was amazing and horrifying all at once. Aaron’s growth seemed to accelerate with each passing moment. Within seconds, the confines of Adam’s green posers burst apart, freeing Aaron’s monstrous manhood to press against his captive’s thighs. It started to grow hard as it dangled there. I watched it fill with blood, pushing its way between the man’s sculpted legs. With each beat of Aaron’s heart it rose higher, until at last it stood straight out with a foot of cock jutting out behind the man’s ass. Aaron moaned as his growth continued. He reached down and grabbed hold of the smaller man’s gym pants and pulled in two directions. Aaron’s biceps swelled larger as he tore the pants into strips, revealing the man’s average size cock straining in his underwear. Opening his eyes, Aaron looked down at the shrinking man. He pulled at his underwear until those too split into pieces and he pulled the man in closer, pressing his slightly dwindled cock between their torsos. All fear had vanished from the man’s face -- it was replaced with pure ecstasy. Aaron grew outward in all directions! His back was growing wider, more balls of tight muscle formed. His glutes pushing up higher and expanding outward. His legs were thickening. And he was beginning to inch upward. The man straddling his dick moved higher and higher off the ground. Aaron leaned back slightly, causing his obliques and ten-pack abs to tighten into a magnificent display. He let go of the now much smaller man supporting him with his cock and torso, and brought his arms into a stunning double bicep. His peaks flexed so large I thought they might burst through the skin! “Strip and come feel my size,” he instructed to those standing watch. Robert and I stood rooted to the spot. His voice was several octaves deeper than it had been an hour before, but I did not feel compelled. We watched as the two other men, one in green and one in red began to remove their clothing. I glanced at the box in Robert’s hands as the scene in front of me unfolded. One of the guys removed his green baggy shirt to reveal tight, hard muscles. He looked to be about Robert’s size, or his old size before Aaron took all his strength. His cock was bigger than mine, and thick. It stood hard at attention just below his belly button. The man in red was a sight to behold. His pecs bunched and bounced as he removed his shirt, revealing a solid cobblestone of eight-pack abs. And when he removed his sweats, I gasped out loud. Aaron’s cock was gigantic already, but with what this guy had to add, it would become something entirely unthinkable. His already hard cock sprung free and bobbed above his abs, nested just below his round pecs. They both moved forward and began grabbing hold of Aaron’s behemoth body. One walked around and began stroking Aaron’s expanding cock, still half supporting and pushing the first man’s thighs farther apart. Aaron let out a moan that could be heard for miles. I watched, unable to move, as his growth redoubled! His head was inching upward as his cock pushed outward. His balls were already bigger than melons, and they rested against his redwood thighs, visibly churning. “We have to get him off!” I whispered to Robert. “That will stop the growth, if he cums!” He just gawked. He look terrified beyond belief, petrified beyond movement. I ran forward and began stroking and licking as best I knew how. Aaron let out a deep moan. His voice was so deep it almost threw me off guard, but I continued with my task. I looked up as Aaron grew higher and wider still. I could feel my mind begin to cloud. Aaron looked Godly. Surely, the Gods would find a place for him amongst them. No! I had to finish! The mass of muscle in front of me was amazing. Three muscular men, all feeding Aaron. His arms expanded larger, growing larger than my waist! His calves were inflated like balloons! I felt myself tremble, tremble for joy. I was giving Aaron more muscle, more size than I had ever known. It felt, in a word, orgasmic! Then without warning, I came. My mind cleared and I let go, falling to the ground. Without realizing it, I had been lifted off the ground. He must have passed fifteen feet tall! His cock was now thicker than my leg! “Can’t. Cum. Won’t. Cum. Not. Until. More.” A titan voice boomed from above me. It sounded like pure sex. He looked down, his shoulders totally engulfing his neck, and smiled an evil and knowing smile. I backed away and stumbled into Robert, who was now surprisingly taller than me. My plan had failed. The smallest of the three fell off Aaron onto the ground, spent. He blinked dazedly and gazed up at the magnificent creature he had helped to create. He looked small and weak, but retained a look of health, just like Robert and me. Both men left were caressing Aaron’s legs and balls. As I watched, his dick began to tilt upward. Every day that I’d seen it Aaron’s dick had pointed straight out, but he was becoming so muscular and massive that his dick was no exception. It rose slowly, angling first to forty-five degrees, then stopped when it pointed straight up. It obscured the middle of his ten-pack abs, that stretching longer as he grew. It reached past his exercise ball-sized pecs. The pulsing head came to a rest right below just his chin. “Aargh!!” Aaron let out another massive moan that shook me to my core! The second man collapsed the floor, drained of his strength. As Aaron felt his growth ebb, he reached for the last man standing. He had started out the largest and still looked like a sports athlete, his dick still hard and hovering slightly above his belly button. Aaron’s growth had plenty left on which to feed. The first man down must have been awaken by this late exchange because he scrambled to his feet and ran for the door, still buck-naked. Aaron, so lost in the energy still feeding his body, had no care of the fallen people below. Then something happened that I did not expect. As the smallest of the men ran out the door, he ran *smack* into Adam. My heart dropped as I looked at the kid I loved. He surveyed the scene with his mouth wide, tilting his head back to fully see the true titan Aaron had become. His height had increasing several feet below the twenty foot ceiling, but he was still expanding, taking every ounce of muscle the last man had to offer. Adam swooped in, grabbing me by the arm. I couldn’t leave, it would take too much for me to leave. I had to stay. But Adam gave me no choice. As Adam dragged me from my place, I reached for Robert. Reluctantly, the two of us were pulled to safety before Aaron could finish. To this day, I have no idea what became of Aaron. He appears in my nightmares as if he still wants to feed from what little strength I have left. Adam says we’re healthy. We can get something back, if we work hard. I believe him. I have to believe him. We didn’t go far, but we’re safe. Robert never comes out of his room. He never got over that first encounter. He keeps the box by his bed with its note: “Run and grow.” Adam says he’ll recover too. I believe him. I explained everything to them both once we had all recovered enough to talk. ---- One morning, Robert rolled over in his bed, his tiny frame getting comfortable on his twin mattress as the sunlight streamed through the blinds. As he opened his eyes, he glanced at his nightstand like every morning before. This time, though, something about the box caught his eye. He uncovered it and looked inside. There, surrounded by a brilliant shade of purple, were four odd somethings. And a note: “Eat and grow.” - End -
  10. MuscleStud

    m/m Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1

    Link To Muscle Slut Blog #1: Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1 Ok, now that Sean and I have entirely fucked each other to the point that we feel somewhat satisfied, I thought I would get back to the blog and documenting the evolution from a typical and straight teenager to a musclebound, sex-crazed slut that is in love with cock. Mine or anyone else that wants to share it with me. As the transformation started, I was upset that my Dad would do this to me, but now I could not be happier. The only problem is finding guys that have the stamina to keep up or who can handle 18 inches up the ass or down their throat. According to Dad and Uncle Bob, they got a couple of bottles of Mimbo Drops from a workout buddy, Kyle, a couple of days before Sean and I received the first dose. The three of them worked out in the morning, so we had never met him, but Uncle Bob said that was always pushing to grown and pack on the muscle. They both said the first time they saw Kyle after he transformed caused them to be speechless and willing to accept his offer of a couple of bottles to “join the family.” They have not said why they decided to dose us first, but I am thankful for changing my life for the best. It would have been nice to know and enjoy growth and enhancement. So now, knowing that Wednesday night was the night of the first dose. I should have known something was up when Sean and I got to our house and found both are fathers there and had a huge dinner was started. Usually, Sean and I start dinner after getting out of school and hitting the gym, but they said they finished closing on a house to flip and thought they would treat us. During dinner, I noticed that my hunger increased, and I ate more food than I usually do. Sean was keeping up with eating on a plate for plate bases. When finished, I felt energized when I should have been couch-bound from the quantity of food I just consumed. As the night continued, I felt a strange “pump” in my muscles but did not think anything odd about it. We decided to call it a night. Uncle Bob and Sean headed home, and I went up to get ready for bed. I stopped and looked in the mirror and noticed that I appeared to have added some muscle. My tee-shirt filled out more, and the sleeves were tight, showing off a nice arm pump. I quickly stripped, felt the immediate need to explore my body, and became overwhelmed with a new level a pleasure. The more I explored, the more joy I felt, and the more I wanted t to continue. My muscles felt bigger, harder, veinier, and warm to the touch. The thought popped in that something was not right, but it was overruled with the pleasure and excitement. As I explored, I moved to my cock, and the moment I touched it, energy traveled throughout my entire body. I became lost in the need to masturbate and began to caress my cock and balls. Like my muscles, my cock was bigger and harder. My mushroom head was more pronounced, and balls felt like they were full. It felt different than the last time I jacked off, but I did not care. It just felt incredible, and pre-cum started to pour out of it. Lost in self-pleasure, I gratified myself to the point that I experienced the most mind-blowing orgasm I have ever experienced. I shot more cum, with greater force than ever before. I swear I saw stars and colors that I have never seen before. This climax was a mind-numbing, toe-curling, heart-stopping orgasm that most people never experience. The good part for me is mine has done nothing but get better and stronger. My cock was bigger, thicker, and longer than it was yesterday, and I had a sense of pride about it. I am sure that Dad heard me as I screamed as I came, but I did not feel embarrassed about it. Strangely, I felt proud that I had some incredible orgasm. As I cleaned up the puddles of cum, I noticed a strong and pleasant odor that brought immediate pleasure. I masturbated three more times before doing to bed, and each one stronger and more pleasureful than the last. The last two were at least easier to clean up as I shot in the shower. The intensity and pleasure of the orgasms increased every time. I have never done this before, but after the last orgasm, I felt the desire to taste my cum. I took a little off my stomach and brought it up to my mouth. The smell was incredible, and I immediately tasted it. Shocking, it tasted wonderful and something that I wanted more of. I cleaned myself and ate every last drop I could and knew I needed to collect more as I was starting to crave it. I could have stayed up all night but decided to force myself to get some sleep. Never once did I question my extreme level of sexual excitement or how quickly I was recovering from such powered orgasms. Before heading to bed, I stopped and took a long look at myself in the bathroom mirror. While I looked the same, I noticed my muscles were enlarged and showed greater definition. I saw an outline of a sixpack starting, a solid V back, and horseshoe triceps. Overall, I started looking like I had put some serious gym time in and looked like some of the Instagram fitness guys. I climbed in bed and hoped I would get at least a few hours of sleep but fell immediately into a deep sleep. I wanted to finish this blog with the “interesting” experience and dreams I had that night, but that will need to be the next blog. Kyle just walked in the house, and I need his 20 inches up my ass, and he is begging to drink down a load or two. With being a real Mimbo Muscle Slut, I will never turn down a nice ass or mouth.
  11. muscleaddict

    m/m Deano's Summer: A Muscle University Story

    So those of you following my "Muscle University" thread will know that I've been working on this - a spin-off story featuring and told from the point of view of the Deano character. For anyone who needs a recap, Deano was the antagonist of that story who spent most of his time harassing Woody for things like flirting with gay dudes on Instagram and wearing pink trunks to Posing Practice 101. But while Woody was reluctantly falling for this new roommate Luke, it turned out Deano was secretly harbouring secret for Woody. This takes place over the summer following the lads' first year at Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness, where Deano goes back home to help out as his dad's infamous hardcore bodybuilding gym with Woody and Luke and the events of the first story very much still on his mind. I've also set up a Twitter account in Deano's name here and I've been posting and interacting with some lads from here as Deano. I'll also be tweeting the events of the story as I post chapters. Thought it would be a fun extra thing to do to go with the story! DEANO’S SUMMER (A MUSCLE UNIVERSITY STORY) One I can’t stop thinking about it. It just keeps going round and round in my head. The image of the two of them together. Why the FUCK did I go to the Watson House gym on the last day of term? I was doing fine before that. Honest I was. I hadn’t been thinking about him for half as much time as I used to. But now, as I’m on the train from London to Brighton - the last leg of my journey home, all I can think about is what I saw yesterday when I walked into my favourite gym at university. Sebastian fucking Wood in that black vest he always wears, playfully knocking his shoulder against Luke Henderson’s. I know it doesn’t sound like much. But it just did something to me. The way Woody was looking at him. (You should have seen the way he was looking at him.) The grin on his face. And the way Henderson was looking back at him. It’s like the image is ingrained in my memory. Every time I think about it, it feels like someone’s twisting all of my insides. I’m so fucking glad my first year of university is over. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve loved being a student at the Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness (or Muscle University as a lot of us call it). I get to train and study all things muscle-related with a whole school of fellow meatheads and bodybuilders. What the fuck’s not to love? The teachers are awesome (some more so than others). I get to hang out with other budding bodybuilders all day. And I’m one of the best lads in my year. At least top five anyway. But the last few months have been a bit weird if I’m being honest. There have even been times when I’ve found myself looking forward to the end of term. To going back home to Brighton for the summer. I guess it all started when Johnny Hoxton forced me to do an assignment for the end of term bodybuilding show with him. Sebastian Wood. With his big, thick pecs which hang over his perfect, blocky abs. And all of his shiny posing trunks. (Why does any bodybuilder need THAT many pairs of trunks?) And that smile. That jawline. And the way he’s just sickeningly good looking. Like he doesn’t even have to try. And the way he fucking struts around campus like he’s God’s gift. Mr fucking Perfect. The dude even smells amazing. And all of his twatty put-downs and one-liners which he thinks are SO fucking funny, when most of the time they’re not. Who the hell is Chris Hemsworth anyway? And while I’m thinking about it - what kind of twat name is Sebastian? What kind of twat name is WOODY? Sebastian “Woody” Wood. The bane of my Muscle University life. He didn’t even bother me that much to start with. Okay - I thought about him. Like, a lot. I even thought we might become friends at some point. I kept imagining how that would happen. Like, one day we’d suddenly start talking and just hit it off and that would be it. We’d be mates. We’d hang out. We’d go to the gym together. He’d come round to my dorm room. In that black vest, he always wears. And those skinny jeans which look painted on. His thighs bulging underneath the denim material. His big arse barely contained by it. But then he showed up. Luke Henderson. The biggest fucking joke to ever set foot on campus. I’ll never forget that first Posing Practice 101 when I first saw him. I couldn’t believe they’d let him into the uni. That was definitely Johnny Hoxton’s doing. There’s no way Mike Hancox would have let Henderson in. Hancox is definitely the best teacher at Montgomery. He used to compete in the nineties and early noughties and he’s basically a fucking legend. I can tell he doesn’t really like Woody either. Unlike Johnny Hoxton, who practically lives up his arse for some reason. Hancox’s face when Henderson rushed into that first lesson wearing that stupid Lego t-shirt was fucking hilarious. The dude looked like he’d barely seen the inside of a gym. Okay, maybe that’s a bit of an exaggeration. He definitely had some muscle on him. But a student at a university for bodybuilders? What an absolute joke. He wasn’t even wearing posing trunks for fuck’s sake. The one and only requirement for Posing Practice 101. He had to do the whole lesson wearing his boxer shorts. And not just any old boxers either. Bright yellow Harry Potter boxers! The weird thing is, at the beginning, Woody seemed to have a real problem with him as well. Hancox forced Luke to do a pose off with another student and Woody volunteered. He really fucking showed him up. I think I started to like him even more after that. But then something even weirder happened. For some reason, they became friends. Woody and Henderson. I suppose it was because they were roommates. Spending all that time together. I sometimes wonder what would have happened if me and Woody had been roommates instead. Whether we would have become mates. Or maybe even something more. Anyway, everything changed after that. For some reason, the fact that they were friends really bothered me. And then I took the piss out of Henderson because he was trying to hit a most muscular in Posing Practice (I mean … you should have fucking seen him!) and Woody just flipped and went mental and pushed me really hard and we kind of had a bit of a fight. And then Johnny fucking Hoxton made us do that stupid joint assignment together for the end of term bodybuilding show (which I’m still pissed that I didn’t get to compete in) and that’s when things got kind of complicated. My train is slowing down on the approach to Brighton station. People around me are starting to shift in their seats, grabbing their bags and luggage and putting their jackets on. I always feel this kind of poignancy whenever I come back home. I guess I feel kind of safe here. Or at least safer than I do when I’m at Montgomery. In moments like this, when I’m looking out at all the buildings and houses and I know the sea is behind them, it’s easy to forget that things at home aren’t exactly perfect. I don’t know what it is about Brighton. There’s a sort of energy to the whole town that I’ve never felt anywhere else. I love the way all the lamp posts and railings on the seafront are painted green. And the way the streets and roads dip up and down. And the sound of the seagulls wherever you go. It feels like everyone is here because they really want to be. I feel strangely proud that I was born and raised in a place so many people seem to be drawn to. (To get an idea of what Brighton looks like… ) I notice a few people looking at me as I walk through the train station. I suppose it’s not every day you see a tank sized junior bodybuilder casually walking (okay - it’s probably more like waddling) with a suitcase dragging behind him. I’m pretty decently dressed too. My body’s covered up by my favourite black Montgomery University hoodie, which I’m now regretting wearing, because I’m pretty fucking warm. Apparently it’s gonna get really hot this week so I guess I should get used to this kind of attention. I swear it would be worse if I wasn’t only five feet, five inches tall. Someone like Woody must get gawped at wherever he goes. Ugh. Fucking Woody. And now my insides are clenching again as I think about my fellow Montgomery classmate. What are the chances he and Henderson will decide to drop out and not return to Muscle University for our second year? God - that would just solve all of my fucking problems. There’s the usual line of taxis at the front of the station. I get this weird feeling when I spot my brother’s red Ford KA. Like I’m both comforted and guarded. I guess there’s a certain version of myself that I adopt when I come back home. Or more so, when I’m around my brother and my dad. I throw my suitcase in the back seat and then climb into the front. “Alright, twat face!” Josh says to me with a big grin. I smirk and do my belt up. “Managed to get through a whole term without getting suspended this time?” he jokes, as we pull away from the station. My chest tightens. I give him a fake sarcastic smile and look out of the side window. He blasts the radio up. Some dance tune is playing and he’s singing and bopping along. Josh never changes. He has this kind of larger than life energy about him. It’s like he only has one setting. And it’s always “on”. Sometimes it’s contagious and charming. Other times it's just bloody annoying. “You do know dad’s not gonna let you just bum around for the summer?” he says. He’s got this smug smirk on his face. Josh always seems to get some kind of satisfaction out of my misfortune. I pull a face. “What’s he expecting me to do?” “Help out at the gym!” For fuck’s sake. I guess that was a given. I hate how my dad just expects me to help out at his gym. It’s not the worst thing, to be honest. But … I don’t know. I guess I had thoughts of maybe doing something different this summer. “I was actually thinking of looking for a job,” I tell Josh. I don’t know why I’m nervous to confess that. I shouldn’t be nervous. Josh immediately screws his face up. Like it’s an absurd notion. Me actually getting a job and doing something away from him and dad. “Why? You know Dad’ll pay you!” Ugh. That’s really not the point. “I know that!” Josh still looks completely baffled by the idea. “Anyway, what would you do?! I mean … who’s gonna employ YOU?” he teases, with a smirk. I flash him another fake, sarcastic smile. “Maybe you could be one of those naked butler dudes?” Then he gasps. “Or a Dream Boy? Nah - you have to be good looking for that!” I shake my head and roll my eyes. “Now I could be a fucking Dream Boy!” I fold my arms and look out of the window again. My brother’s now crossed the line into “bloody annoying”. “Maybe one of those gay clubs on the seafront will hire you as a go-go boy?” My stomach clenches. I don’t respond or look at Josh. I just keep looking out of the window. “Jesus - what’s wrong with YOU?” he cries, hitting me on the shoulder. “I’m tired. And you’re annoying the FUCK out of me!” This big grin emerges on Josh’s face and I can’t help but smile back. Here’s the deal with my brother. I love him and everything, but … God - let’s just say it wasn’t easy growing up having Joshua Watkins as my older sibling. Josh was that guy at school that ALL the girls fancied. No matter what year they were in. He was like a fucking celebrity, for God’s sake. And he’s only gotten more handsome with age. He’s got this part bad boy, party pretty boy thing going on. A shaved head. A ring in his nose. And he’s got these big puppy dog eyes. He got those from our mum. He’d probably fit in in a boy band just as much as he’d fit in in prison. He’s done a few bodybuilding competitions too, so he’s pretty big, but he doesn’t take it as seriously as me and dad do. He’s too much of a party boy. I don’t know where he gets his height from. Me and dad are both short arses, but Josh is six foot tall. So yeah - I was pretty jealous of him growing up. The number of girls who were shocked when they found out we were brothers. I’ll never forget that one girl from the year above when I was in the school canteen that one time. “YOU’RE Josh Watkins’ brother?!” she cried, with her face screwed up. She obviously couldn't believe that demigod, boyband member worthy Josh could be related to me. “Oh - Smithy’s having a birthday thing tonight. You’re coming, right?” Ugh. “Mmmm. I dunno!” “WHAT?!” Josh cries. “Fucking YES - you’re coming!” Smithy is one of Josh’s old school mates. Something weird happened when I started going to the gym, packing on the mass and competing as a junior in bodybuilding competitions. Josh and his older mates all suddenly wanted me to hang around with them. I guess it was kind of cool being initiated into your older brother’s friend group. Most of them are decent lads. Some are pretty beefy too. Okay - most of them are pretty beefy. I think they respect me cause I’m Josh’s little brother. Oh - and I’m a tank sized pocket rocket bodybuilder with biceps bigger than ALL of theirs. Honestly - I like hanging around with them, but they’re all just so full on. I’m really not sure if I’m in the mood for that tonight. “I’ve just spent, like, eight hours on three different trains!” I protest. “Don’t be a fucking pussy. It’s your first night back.” Josh turns the music up. I roll my eyes, but this unexpected feeling of excitement rises up in my chest as I look out of the side window again and see the sea past a row of differently coloured houses in a street that feels like it could only be in Brighton. I mostly just want to go back home, collapse on my bed and watch TV all night. But there’s this other part of me that really wants to go out with Josh and his mates tonight. With anyone in fact. Maybe this is what I need. Maybe this will take my mind off Montgomery University. Make me forget what happened yesterday at the Watson House gym and what has been going through my mind over and over ever since. “Fuck it!” I say to Josh. “I’m in.” “Good lad!” he says, slapping my shoulder again and cranking the volume of the music up even more. I slump down in my seat and close my eyes. Taking the music in. The sound of seagulls in the distance. Thinking about tonight. Only tonight. And absolutely, unequivocally, not thinking about the way Sebastian Wood was smiling and looking at Luke Henderson in a way that no one has ever looked at me before.
  12. This is the first narrative fiction I've written in a long time. It's not completely finished, though. I'll continue the story until it is complete so make sure to follow me and this story. I hope you enjoy this. Leave a comment if you have any suggestions on what you'd like to see Bruce do. --Ripped Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 WARNING! Contains snuff. Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Epilogue Black Cat Chapter 1 The Wife lays on the bed on her side, passed out. Her auburn hair covers her sweaty, cummy face, neck and tits. Cum leaks out of her pussy and ass onto the soaked hotel sheets. Sunlight from the window lands on her 36C breasts, her nipples still hard and extended from my manipulations. Those beautiful breasts giggle, the bed creeks and the headboard hits the wall with each of my thrusts. “Oh, God! Fuuuuck!” the husband moans under me. I’ve pinned his head to the bed with my left hand. My right hand grips and lifts his pelvis keeping his ass inline with my cock. For the last twenty minutes I’ve been pulling all the way out, waiting for his sphincter to close, then, with a low-pitch growl and ramming in deep. “You like that, boy? hmmmggggggrrrrrr. Like getting fucked slow and hard?” The husband moans that sounds like, “yes, Daddy”, as his fists tightly clutch the sheets. I roll my head back and inhale deeply, relishing the musky scent of sex. I spike his ass with a quarter of my rod. “AAAAHHHHHHGGOOOOOODD!” the pitiful excuse for a male wails. “GRRRR! I don’t give a FUCK what you like, cunt,” I growl. Enough of treading lightly with this virgin ass. I grab his shoulders with both hands and use my abs for countless short hard strokes, smashing into his prostate with every fuck. The bed frame crashes against that wall with a loud BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAMBAMBAMBAMBAM as I bore into him. I keep up the rapid-fire assault, grunting with each fuck, until he yells, “I’m cumming!” I wrap my left hand around his throat and lift him off the bed. I stand tall and press the back of his head into my chest. He utters a satisfying scream as he slides father down. His legs swing and bump my shins as I walk to the floor-to-ceiling mirror. By the time I reach the mirror he’s panting like a bitch in heat. I turn to face the mirror and look over the “man” impaled on my cock. Mid-twenties, crew-cut blond hair, handsome features. I guess you could say that he’s got a middleweight bodybuilder physique. A decent chest above his six pack. An above average limp dick swings off of him. He could probably place in a regional bodybuilding competition if he didn’t skip leg days. His eyes are squeezed tightly shut. “Open your eyes. Come on boy,” I thump his head with my free hand, “open.” When he doesn’t obey I forcefully flex my abs, driving my ramrod deeper into his gut. “Aaaarrrg!” his eyes snap open and looks at me in the mirror with fear, lust and fear. He begins to hyperventilate. “Hey, calm down, little man.” I slide my hand off of his throat putting him in a choke hold. I lightly squeeze his windpipe between my forearm and bicep. His hands immediately grab my arm and vainly tries to move it. I whisper into his ear, “Take slow deep breaths. That’s it. Good boy.” With his breathing slowing I find myself involuntarily slow fucking his tight ass and watching my hulking figure in the mirror. The husband’s head, his mouth gaping open, is held between a forearm thicker than his upper arm and a bicep bigger than his head. Thick veins under my paper-thin skin look like a metropolitan subway map. Above my bowling ball delts thick traps rise like mountains to meet my corded neck. The husband whimpers when I flex my free arm into a Herculean ball of power. “You like that, puny boy? Grrrr, yeah, I think we both know who’s superior.” I feel a pair of tits against my wide lats and a sopping wet pussy grinding on my massive rippling leg. “Fuck him, baby.” The Wife wraps her tiny hands around my torso. One hand slowly strokes my ten-pack, fingers following the perimeter of each thick cobblestone segment. Her other hand travels up to my shelf-like pecs to try to squeeze the rock-hard muscle. Giving that up, she begins to pinch and tweak a nipple. “Show him how to use that thing between his legs.” She’s kissing and licking my back. “He’s never satisfied me. You…oh god…you made me cum more than I’ve ever have. Show him how a real man fucks.” Never wanting to disappoint the ladies I break the bi pose and slap the husband’s glute. He yelps and calls out to whatever deity he thinks is listening for mercy. I seize a leg and bring it to his chest as I start to pound his ass balls deep. I roar. The husband screams in terror and submission. The Wife moans, “Make him your bitch like you made me your whore…Master” *** Good. Now I have your attention. With all the instant gratification, short news cycles and screaming 140 to 280 character dispatches from who-the fuck-cares you have to grab attention by the balls, squeeze and not let go. Even if the owner of said balls slaps you with an injunction. Which, never happens to me…usually. Hi, I’m Bruce. Bruce Banderole. Ripped let me hijack his account to tell my story. I didn’t used to be this way. The domineering alpha male, not the ball grabber. Well, maybe not that either. Anyway, I was just your typical, average office worker schmuck sitting in a nondescript cube surrounded by sappy inspirational posters from HR in the boring corporate world. To say I was the pinnacle of physical health would be laughable. Twenty-six years old at this time. Under the average height for a male, just under the definition of obese, nearsighted and balding. My idea of exercise was carrying a box of a dozen doughnuts to the office every Friday. The only thing in my life that brought a ray of sunshine into my gloom was my girlfriend, Val. Last week that would all start to change. On that Monday nothing could brighten my mood. I grabbed two different socks out of the sock drawer, my sandwich was moldy, the printer repeatedly jammed on duplication of a fifty page report and I had my review. See, there’s me after work in line at the bus stop waiting for the 5:10 to my house. Hunched shoulders, thinking about the day and mumbling, “How the fuck did I get a ‘adequate’ on the Reynolds account? I busted my ass for that fucker!” I look up to the guy behind me, “Tell me why a guy that looks like an avocado had sex with an older more disgusting avocado complained?” The old lady behind him stepped back aghast. The guy looked at me and said, “Maybe it’s your use of harsh language.” When I realized I left my umbrella at home, it started to rain. I sighed defeat to the universe as the bus rolled to a stop. The doors opened and I heard something in the alley. I ignored it and shuffled forward. After a few steps I heard it again. This time I think I heard a cat. I had a cat once. My sister wanted to name it Dog. A few more shuffling steps and I definitely heard a cat. I reached the bus door, looked up at the driver and said “Wait for me, I’ll be right back.” I think I heard the driver mumble, “Yeah right buddy” as I turned into the ally. “Here, kitty kitty kitty.” I heard a reply from the left ten feet down the alley. I called out again, followed the reply and found an average sized undernourished young adult black cat under a piece of cardboard. It looked up at me with pleading electric blue eyes. I knelt down to the cat, and slowly blinked, “Hey, there.” I extended a finger in front of its nose. “You don’t look too well.” The cat sniffed my finger, blinked and replied with a meow that almost sounded like, “Help?” I extended the finger to scratch the cat’s chin. I didn’t see a collar when the cat lifted its head for more scratches. “Oh, so you’re a stray huh? Well we can’t have you walking the streets can we?” As I gently lifted the cat it began to purr. I turned around with the cat cradled in my arms just in time to see the back of the bus disappear down the street. I sigh and mutter, “Fuck.” “Mew?” “It’s just been one of those days, cat. There’s a vet school a few blocks from here. How about we get you checked out and get something to eat?” “Purrrrmoowprrrr” “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.” Two hours later I ordered an Uber and headed for home with a $200 vet bill, a box of stuff and a very groggy cat. When the Uber pulled up I saw my favorite driver, Debbie, in her beat up Hyundai Accent. “What the fuck ya got there, Bruce?” she yelled at me over the blaring death metal as I put the cat carrier and box in the back seat. I close the squeaky back door and yank on the front passenger door until it opens. Most people don’t like Debbie. It might be that she curses like a sailor or that she’d rather insult you than get a tip. I kinda liked her; the petite figure, the girl-next-door face, the long blond hair in pigtails just went so well with the spiked leather collar, ripped band t-shirt, short shorts and bowie knife strapped to her thigh. Think Harley Quinn without psychopathic homicidal boyfriend with a pasty complexion. At least I hoped so. “I found a stray cat and decided to adopt her,” I replied once sat down in the seat and turned down the screaming Norwegians. “The vet named her Brenna. Apparently that’s Gaelic for ‘black hair’.” Debbie lifted a single eyebrow when she glanced from the back seat to me, “You, a cat? What’s that fucking bitch Val gonna say?” I buckled up and replied, “Yeah, a cat. I’m secure enough in my manhood that I don’t need a hundred fifty pound slobbering dog that you have to get up at five o’clock in the morning to walk. Besides, everyone should have a little pussy.” She blushed and replied, “Uh-huh. You got food and a goddamn cat box yet?” I pointed my thumb at the box in the back, “Yeah. The vet gave me a box of stuff. Said it was a CCL Starter Kit.” We almost get into an accident when Debbie snorted and started laughing. “You mind not killing us and tell me what’s so funny?” She composed herself just enough to reply, “Shit! CCL stands for Crazy Cat Lady.” My eyes involuntary rolled heavenwards, “Laugh it up, Deb. One cat doth not a crazy make.” “Mrr, aarrr?” came from the back seat. “I didn’t ask you.” With a snicker she stated, “They say the fucking first step is talking to the them.” “And yet you talk to your crappy car.” “Hey, don’t insult Reggy! He’s very sensitive!” The car backfired. She started stroking the dashboard. She winked at me and said, “There, there, Reg. Don’t listen to that mean asshole. You still haven’t said how cocksucking bitch-friend’s going to react.” “A FUCKING CAT!” was the reply I got from Val to a text with pic of Brenna on my lap. When we got home I set everything up for Brenna. She had some water and cat food from her bowls in the kitchen and used her box in the bathroom. With her belly full she contently purred while I scratched and rubbed her chin, throat and belly. She wrapped her paws held my arm to make sure I didn’t stop. She especially wanted me to scratch under her new orange-red nylon collar. I try to think why the love of my life would say that as I scroll up the app and see all the pics she sent of her Pekingese, Alcaeus. The many, many pictures of Alcaeus dressed in a toga, birthday hat, sunglasses. In a sombrero for Cinco de Mayo. In a Santa beard and stocking cap for Christmas. The pics of Alcaeus with a hair bow on its head, in a Che Guevara t-shirt and beret, dressed as a Minion, lapping up a strawberry smoothie (from MY glass, mind you), wearing a Mario cap and, the worst, with cat ears. I typed out my reply with the thumb the little spoiled shit bit last week when I tried to get him away from my smoothie, “I found her in an ally downtown. I’m not going to walkaway from that. Come on over and meet her, babe.” A minute later the reply chat bubble started bubbling. Two minutes later I see, “Ugh fine cu soon.” “We’re going to have company, Brenna,” I told the purring ball of fur on my lap as I rubbed behind her ears. Then I noticed the pizza boxes on the coffee table and dirty socks on the sofa. I sighed and said, “Looks like I’ve got to clean this place up a bit…” “Myeah.” “…so you’re gonna have to…Wait a minute, did you just say ‘yeah’?” She just blinked those beautiful electric blue eyes and purred. “Ooookay then. Let me just set,” I lifted her up and settled her on the sofa, “you here while I straighten up the place.” The garbage was tossed and a load of laundry started when I hear the familiar sounds of Cadaver’s “Cannibalistic Dissection” outside, Val screaming, “You expect a TIP after THAT?!” and a creaky car door slam. I open my front door to Val in a tight blue mid-thigh dress, her auburn hair in a bun, oversized sunglasses and a floppy wide brimmed hat. Behind her I saw a Hyundai peeling rubber and the driver’s arm sticking out the window with a middle finger extended. “Ugh! That cabbie is the WORST! I don’t know why they don’t just fire her ass!” “She’s not a cabbie and they can’t.” I gave Val a kiss on the cheek as she blew past me. “You know she’s an independent contractor and the best driver in the city.” “WHATEVER. So,” she scanned the room, “where’s this cat?” When Val set her oversized purse down I see her “dog” squeaked and poked his head. “She’s on the sofa. Be gentle, she’s not used to…” When Val saw Brenna she charged towards her. Loudly, she said, “Oh, aren’t you just the cutest thing!” Brenna jumped to the back of the couch, yelled, “Moor? REEEOW!” and hissed, When Val started to reach for her she jumped down and hid under the couch. “Hey! That’s not how you act around a new pet, Valerie!” Alcaeus jumped out of the purse and started yapping at the couch. “Pfft, what do you know. It’s just a cat.” Brenna came out and sat in front of Alcaeus. Alcaeus continued to yap away as if he was a fearsome beast. Brenna, just yawned and cleaned her paw. “Yeah, well, she MY cat and I won’t have her becoming neurotic due to…” We both hear a cut off yip and look down to see Brenna’s paw pinning Alcaeus’s head to the floor. Her tail swishes and she gives a “humph” sound. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY DOG!” Val exclaimed. I suppressed a snicker and said pridefully, “I see there’s no chance of that.” Val reached down to pick up the dog Brenna sniffed her hand. “Get away!” She clutched the shivering dog to her breasts, “That cat is EVIL!” “No she’s not. This is all new to her. It’ll take time for her to adjust.” “Yeah, well…” Val’s phone sounded out a notification I haven’t heard before. Her face goes flush and her eyes widen when she looked at her phone. “Sorry, babe. Gotta go.” “You just got here?” I said, my hands outspread. “I know, but somethings come up…at work,” Val collected her purse, shoved the shivering mut in it and headed toward the door. “Can I call you an Uber?” “With HER again. I don’t think so. Besides, my ride is already outside. Bye!” And with that Val slammed the front door on her way out. I stood in the middle of the living room wondering what just happened when I felt Brenna wrapping herself around my legs. “Well, that could have gone better.” I said looking down at her. She blinked twice. “She’s really very nice, ya know.” “Mnoow,” was the only reply in the room. Did my cat just say, “No”?
  13. Oui, bonjour. Hehe. Oui c'est bien moi, Frank Lefort. Ne t'inquiète pas, oui je ne pensais pas être dérangé sur cette plage déserte mais non, tu ne me déranges pas. Et tu t'appeles? Enchanté Erwan. Mais d'où tu connais mon nom? Ah, voilà, tu es fan de bodybuilding. Donc tu sais forcément qui je suis ! HAHAHA ! Mais reste, puisque je te dis que tu ne me déranges pas. Tu viens me voir tout respectueux, poli, aimable, en plus tu es beau comme un petit coeur, non c'est vrai tu as une gueule d'ange et t'as les yeux d'un bleu incroyable. Ah j'aurais aimé être un beau gosse comme toi ! Qu'est-ce que j'en ai bavé ado à tomber amoureux de types beaux comme des dieux, d'ailleurs tu me rappelles un gars au lycée qui m'a fait pleurer toutes les larmes de mon corps. Avec ma sale gueule c'était pas gagné... Comment ça tu me trouves beau ? T'es gentil mais tu dis peut-être ça parce que j'ai une énorme mâchoire et un cou de dinosaure, mais franchement... Donc tu es fan de bodybuilding, c'est ça? Héhé oui, c'est exact, je suis officiellement le bodybuilder le plus musclé au monde, depuis trois ans déjà... et avec mes 430kgs pour 2m07, tout sec, j'ai une sacrée avance !... Comme tu dis, jamais un seul homme sur cette planète n'a développé une telle masse musculaire, et j'en suis pas peu fier de ma masse musculaire. Tu ne savais pas que j'étais gay ? Je ne m'en cache pas vraiment mais on ne me pose pas trop la question. Et toi ? Tu me dis que non, mais... tu ferais peut-être une exception pour moi, non, mon mignon ? J'ai bien vu comment tu m'as approché... à quel point tu dévores mon corps des yeux... Regarde, mon copain, je vais bander mes muscles pour toi... Oui, tu les aimes, hein, mes gros muscles ? Tu vois comme ils sont énormes et lourds, striés de partout ? Frank Lefort, l'ultime bodybuilder, l'homme aux biceps de 90cm, qui t'offre le spectacle de ses sublimes muscles pour ton plaisir, pour ta jouissance ? Tiens, je vais contracter l'un de mes monstrueux biceps pour faire exploser sa puissance juste devant ta petite gueule d'amour... Alors, hein ? Hahaha, dès que ma musculature a commencé à devenir spectaculaire, il y en a pas beaucoup de petits Apollons prétentieux qui ont résisté à l'appel de mes gros muscles ! Et tu ne feras pas exception, Erwan, mon petit amour, je vois bien que tu bandes déjà autant que tu peux, touche mes muscles ! Caresse mes gros muscles ! Oui, c'est la chance de ta vie, lèche ce gros biceps ! Il est plus lourd que toi, plus gros que toi... va je me baisse, chevauche mon avant bras. Oui, voilà. Et hoplà ! Ca fait haut, hein ? Allez prends-moi ce biceps à bras le corps, baisse-moi ce short, voilà, fous ta queue dans mon avant-bras et regarde, je détends mon bras, devant toi s'ouvre une faille entre les deux biceps... Quoi ? Mais oui je sais que tu m'aimes, beau gosse, tu es fasciné par l'hypertrophie musculaire des bodybuilders, c'est ta passion secrète, et tu te retrouves seul à seul avec la quintessence, la débauche la plus absolue de muscle qu'un surhomme peut avoir de plus grotesque, il est si facile pour moi de faire exploser ton petit cerveau en t'offrant le moindre contact physique avec ma titanesque musculature d'une sensualité infinie. Maintenant mets ta tête dans mon biceps, je vais faire rouler les muscles de mon bras pour te donner le plaisir sexuel ultime, en masturbant ta queue avec les muscles de mon avant bras tout en malaxant ton torse avec mes biceps. Oh mais si tu peux encore jouir, haha. C'est parti. --- Je repris connaissance, allongé sur la plage, dans l'ombre de Frank Lefort allongé près de moi. Il était appuyé sur son avant-bras,avant-bras sur lequel reposait majestueusement les deux masses de son énorme biceps, qui malgré leur fermeté et leur densité visibles à l'oeil nu dégoulinaient de part et d'autre jusqu'au sable.D'autant que le biceps était écrasé dans sa partie supérieure par l'opulence délirante de son pectoral droit, une hémisphère d'une bonne centaine de kilos de muscles au bas mot, qui, bien qu'au repos et se déversant sur le côté sous son propre poids, semblait faire une épaisseur de bien 30, peut-être 40 centimètres. Bien évidemment, la globuleuse structure supportait à son tour le poids de son jumeau, le pectoral gauche, en tout point aussi ahurissant. Au loin, vers le ciel, la carrure surnaturelle du titan à mes côtés se terminait en feu d'artifice avec ses somptueux deltoïdes. Perdu au milieu de tout cette masse, vers le sommet du torse mais engoncé dans tant de muscle, entre ce cou de taureau et ces trapèzes montant au delà des oreilles, le visage du Dieu du Muscle me regardait en souriant. Pas le visage le plus gracieux il est vrai, mais cette étincelle dans le regard, cette lueur d'assurance que seul l'homme le plus infiniment surpuissant de l'histoire de l'humanité, seul l'homme aux muscles les plus ultra hypertrophiés et plus absurdement gigantesques que tout ce dont l'humanité, la biologie ni la génétique n'ont jamais osé réver, cette lueur unique au monde en faisait l'homme le plus beau du monde pour moi. La voix la plus virile au monde me dit " Alors mon bébé, tu as bien dormi ? Je suppose que c'est la première fois que tu t'évanouis de par l'intensité de ta jouissance sexuelle. Aucun plaisir ne peut être plus ultime que celui que peut procurer mes centaines de kilos de muscles. Je contrôle chaque fibre à la perfection. Quelque soit l'emplacement où tu glisseras ton pénis, et il n'y a que l'embarras du choix sur l'étendue de mon corps, je te ferai connaître un orgasme chaque fois différent, et chaque fois plus intense." Il s'assied. "Je suis ici en vacances pour une dizaine de jours. Débrouille-toi, mais je veux que tu reste avec moi" Je me redresse aussi, et il brandit son biceps devant mon visage à nouveau, prenant bien garde à garder une distance suffisante pour que l'expansion spectaculaire du monstre ne me projette pas en arrière lors de sa bandaison. Au milieu des ballons d'acier qui prennent forme de toutes part en se couvrant de striations, et des grosses veines qui semblent se mutiplier en se gonflant, je vois un peu de liquide blanc séché." Regarde petit ange comme tu ass bien joui dans mes biceps. Je n'ai pas tout lêché pour garder l'odeur sur moi. J'adore comme le parfum de ton sperme est sublimée par ma sueur. J'aime bien sentir l'odeur de ton sperme." Effectivement le soleil s'est bien levé entre temps, et je m'aperçois que le corps de mon copain, oui mon copain, est couvert d'une fine couche de sueur qui fait briller et reluire ses muscles, comme de l'huile, et l'impossible devient possible : il en est encore plus impressionnant et... wow. "Héhé, tu as vu, ma sueur a une consistance spéciale c'est comme si je m'étais huilé. C'est à cause de tous ces stéroides et ces hormones expérimentales que je m'envoie, gamin, je m'en injecte des litres et des litres !" Je me lève, et lui toujours assis s'accorde un petit double biceps. enfin, petit... évidemment ses énormes biceps prennent la taille de planètes et il les contemple avec délice et passion, "DES LITRES ET DES LITRES ! TOUJOURS PLUS DE STEROIDES, TOUJOURS PLUS DE MUSCLE ! J'AIME LES STEROIDES, J'AIME MES MUSCLES !" Il approche tour à tour ses bras de sa bouche pour appliquer des baisers lourds et sonores sur l'excroissance la plus élevée de chacun de ses biceps. "OUI J'ADORE *smooch* LES STEROIDES *smooch* J'ADORE *smooch* MES GROS MUSCLES *smooch* VIVE LES STEROIDES *smooch* ET VIVE MES ENORMES MUSCLES SURPUISSANTS *smooch* GONFLES A BLOC *smooch* ET MON MEC LE SUPERBE ERWAN ...viens m'embrasser beau gosse." En fait il n'y a pas que le soleil qui s'est levé, la plage s'et remplie aussi. Pas bondé mais il y a bien une cinquantaine de personnes en train de nois scruter. M'est avis qu'ils regardaient déjà avant, mais suite au petit spectacle de Frank le temps s'et arrêté et ils sont tous bouche bée devant l'hallucinante vision de ce mutant dont l'empilement de muscles absurdement surdéveloppés par dessus toujours plus de muscles toujours plus obscènement gonflés et protubérants a vaguement forme humaine, et je m'avance, empli d'une fierté comme je n'en avais jamais connu - alors qu'avec ma gueule, il faut bien l'avouer, absolument sublime, irrésistible je dirais même vu qu'aucune femme ne m'a jamais résisté sans que je n'aie jamais cherché à séduire, et je ne compte plus les déclarations d'amour de types aussi hétéros que bourrés, bref j'ai l'habitude d'entrer dans une pièce en plastronnant sûr de l'admiration générale que j'allais susciter inmanquablement. Mais là, merde, c'est l'ultime Dieu du Muscle en personne, Franck Lefort, le géant à la musculature la plus puissante, massive, bref un corps si magnifique et tellement ultra musculeux qu'une nouvelle classification (homo mega mega musclus) a été créée uniquement pour lui, et enfin l'homme dont une étude aurait prouvé, qu'il est le plus gros producteur de sperme au monde. En effet sur chacune de ses photos, chacune de ses vidéos, ce sont des hectolitres de sperme qui sont déversés à chaque seconde. Et là, alors qu'il est assis devant moi, je suis pile à la bonne hauteur pour que nous bouches rentrent en communion. Alors que mon torse s'enfonce doucement dans l'océan de muscles de ses titanesques pectoraux, je laisse son regard s'enfoncer dans le bleu infini de mes yeux, et une fois que j'ai goûté les lèvres de Dieu, le seul et unique Dieu digne de ce nom, je sens sa langue puissante et joueuse englober la mienne pour la masser tendrement. Spontanément, mes mains se sont posées sur le sommet de ses biceps, et il en relâche alors la contraction afin que je puisse malaxer, pétrir, soupeser, caresser l'infinie perfection de ces immensités hallucinantes de pur gros muscle, des quantités impensables de biceps aussi voluptueux que sensuels. J'écrasai une petite larme, il s'éloigne un peu, me sourit, et me dit -------- "Il est temps pour toi et moi de bouger d'ici". Je mets mon corps en branle pour entreprendre ma mise en station debout. Je pose mon massif pied gauche au sol, appuis mon poing droit pour entrainer mon bassin et sans grand mal je me dresse de toute ma hauteur. De là, je prends un aperçu circulaire de la plage qui m'entoure, satisfait de l'attention portée à mon égard, et comme toujours du fait que je suis de loin le plus immense, le plus imposant, le plus puissant énergumène des lieues à la ronde. Mais je n'oublie pas mon petit trésor pour autant, je sais à peu près où il et sous mes pecs, sans le brusquer je me tourne vers les dunes, et je lui dis "Quand tu auras ramassé tes affaires prends moi par la taille, nous allons quitter la plage." Je le sens se coller contre moi immédiatement, il avait déjà tout bien fait de lui-même, un bon gars vraiment, et en soulevant mon bras j'aperçois sa gueule d'ange qui me sourit béatement, le bleu de ses yeux rayonnant de bonheur, et en plaçant ma grosse paluche sur son épaule, je nous mis en marche. Pas pour bien longtemps évidemment, la vue de mon départ fit sortir de leur torpeur une poignée d'admirateurs, paniquès à l'idée de ne pas saisir l'opportunité de m'approcher davantage. Oui, bien sûr vous pouvez me prendre en photo. Non, je ne veux pas predre de photo avec vous, je suis avec mon copain, on a pas souvent l'occasion de passer du temps ensemble et je suis près de lui et personne d'autre. Prenez-nous en photo tous les deux. Vous avez vu comme il est beau? Oui, il est beau comme un Dieu. Il s'appelle Erwan. Héhé oui il en a de la chance, mais j'en ai aussi d'être l'homme d'un type aussi sublime. On va devoir y aller par contre. Un bisou ? Si tu veux bien mon Erwan. Allez va, grimpe sur mon biceps. Je t'aime mon lapin. Mmmmch. Merci beaucoup, au revoir. D'accord juste quelques poses... Hahaha merci. Au revoir. ------- J'aurais bien aimé qu'il me demande auparavant, de m'exposer comme ça comme étant son amant pour des photos qui allaient faire le tour d'internet en quelques minutes. Tout le monde m'a toujours connu hétéro... et j'ai toujours été hétéro... Mais en même temps c'était super jouissif. Je n'ai jamais été aussi heureux d'avoir la chance d'être aussi beau, il y avait de la jalousie proche de la haine chez chacune des personnes qui étaient venues le solliciter. Et, après tout, j'étais réellement, totalement, infiniment, sous le charme de ce gars, ensorcelé par cette montagne de muscles et puis voilà, il y aurait une vie avant, et une après. Je n'en reviens toujours pas qu'il m'ait fait assoir sur son biceps pour m'embrasser... Je veux dire oui; il m'avait déjà fait monter sur ses biceps mais cette fois il a gardé son bras à la verticale, plié son avant bras parallèle au sol, et, comment dire, j'étais assis sur l'épaisseur de son biceps. Il faisait un "side biceps" comme on dit en bodybuilding et la protubérence du biceps en bandaison m'offrait une assise largement suffisante. Perdu dans mes pensées j'aurais presque pu en oublier la présence du gigantesque monstre de muscles à mes côtés, enfin, aucune chance que je l'oublie vraiment, mais c'est la première fois que je me sentais familier de sa présence au point de pouvoir penser à autre chose. Enfin, je pensais à lui, mais... bref. Me voyant pensif, il me jette un "Hé, mon coeur. C'était un peu abrupt mais de toute façon on allait nous voir ensemble, et tu aurais préféré que je te laisse de côté pour faire des photos avec tous ces gens?" Obligé de le regarder en souriant, même si son pectoral ne nous permettait pas de nous voir. "Que tu m'en veuilles ou non, je saurai largement me faire pardonner avec l'extase suprême que je vais t'offrir, tu n'en as vu qu'une infime partie, et grâce à mon corps sublime, mon corps de géant et surtout grâce à mes muscles incroyablement puissants et tellement énormes, ultra hypertrophiés bien au delà de ce que l'humanité et la science a toujours cru que le développement musculaire était possible" - oui, j'avais joui à nouveau déjà à ce moment là - " mes muscles plus absurdement titanesques que le plus dérangé des obsédés sexuels du bodybuilding n'aurait jamais rêvé, je vais te... t'as encore joui? bah." On s'est rendus dans une luxueuse villa que quelqu'un lui avait prétée, non loin de la plage. Il me dit qu'il a faim, et qu'on va dîner. Je me douche, Il me trouve rapidement des vêtements à ma taille, puis il va s'habiller à son tour. En le voyant revenir je me retrouve instantanément en érection, ma queue est dure comme l'acier, en évidence dans mon pantalon de costume blanc crème. Oui il m'a mis en costume blanc. Quant à lui... Il porte d'énormes baskets, un bermuda lègèrement ample qui lui arrive au genou, mais tout de même serré étiré au niveau des quadriceps, il ne porte sûrement rien en dessous vu que ses parties génitales ballotent généreusement là dedans, une grosse ceinture en cuir maintient le short à sa taille, et au dessus, au dessus il porte un bout de tissu maintenu par deux très longues ficelles qui jaillissent de l'extrémité supérieure latérale de chacun de ses pectoraux, pour s'envoler à travers les airs et disparaître à nouveau dans ses trapèzes. J'étais bien sûr estomaqué devant l'exposition outrancière des muscles de son torse. Il fit le choix d'une tenue plus "corecte", un autre débardeur donc, mais qui cette fois couvrait une partie de ses pectoraux. Bien évidemment, les deux énormes blocs de granit projetaient tout de même leur masse par devant lui, le spectacle de l'affrontement de leurs fibres musculaires respetives resplendissait dans la vaste échancrure centrale, et de part et d'autre ses tétons pointés vers le sol étaient bien en évidence. Et le peu que recouvrait le vêtement, en élasthane bleu électrique, ne laissait que peu de place à l'imagination. Je dois faire à peu près la même tête que pour le haut précédent, mais il me dit t'inquiète, je vais être un peu discret, et le revoilà avec un blouson qui ferait facilement office de tente pour une famille de quatre personnes. Et on est partis. On monte dans son véhicule, une sorte de pick-up/hummer, et au bout d'une vingtaine de minutes nous voilà sur le parking du restaurant. Qui a l'air assez classe, classe bord-de-mer, mais assez classe tout de même. Il coupe le contact et se penche vers moi. "Tu vas partir devant et prendre la table, là, le box à droite. Comme ça tu pourras admirer mon entrée et l'aura de ton homme. Allez go ! J'entre dans la salle à manger. J'y crée mon petit émoi habituel, d'autant que le costar blanc n'arrange rien, le lot habituel de jeunes filles se donnent du coude en me montrant du doigt, et je m'amuse un peu à désintègrer deux ou trois messieurs propres sur eux mais un peu trop attentifs à mon entrée, juste avec quelques salves du laser bleu de mes yeux. J'annonce "deux personnes", et l'on me propose un petit guéridon dans un coin. "Impossible que nous nous asseyons là. Je suis désolé" dis-je au maître d'hôtel.Il me fait un sourire crispé. Son attirance initiale pour ma gueule d'amour n'aura eu qu'un effet très limité."Mais voyons monsieur soyez raisonnable je vous en prie, cette place est tout à fait acceptable, nous sommes très pris ce soir, comme vous pouvez le voir... - Vous ne comprenez pas, ce n'et pas de la mauvaise volonté, mais il n'y a aucune chance pour mon compagnon arrive à 'installer dans un espace aussi confiné. - ah oui? Mais ces places sont agréées pour les personnes handicapées je vous assure ! - ce n'est pas la question voyez, c'est que mon compagnon très grand et extrèmement, extrèmement musclé. - Ah ah ! Oh monsieur pardonnez-moi, mais tout de même, en attendant que Frank Lefort passe la porte du restaurant... - ... et c'est bien lui mon homme, cher monsieur. Le seul et unique Frank Lefort, le plus grand bodybuilder de tous les temps, est mon compagnon." Quel pied. J'en remets une couche. "Mon homme et moi aimerions pouvoir passer notre dîner en amoureux dans les meilleures conditions, c'est une date importante pour nous." Cette tête qu'il fait."Je suis désolé d'insister, mais mon Frank est perpetuellement confronté au manque de confort, et comme je l'aime de tout mon amour, je voudrais que son corps soit aussi à son aise que possible. Cette table là... - Oui, oui bien sûr monsieur, je vous demande pardon, je n'avais pas compris, c'est un cas de force majeure, je vais déplacer cette réservation pour que vous preniez la table centrale." Sens dessus dessous le pauvre garçon. "Si vous dites que Mr Lefort doit vous rejoindre..." C'était mignon, je voulais faire quelque chose pour lui. Je crois que je prenais bizarrement goût à mon côté gay. Je me penche un peu vers lui, il est un peu plus petit que moi, et en le bombardant de mon laser bleu en mode full blast "C'est très gentil..." je lui caresse la joue du pouce,"...François c'est ça ?" Et un petit bisou sur sa bouche tremblottante. "Merci François". Personne ne nous a calculé dans le coin isolé de la petite table, et grand seigneur, je monte la petite estrade où se situe la table royale et m'y installe. Je ne sais pas si je me fais des idées, mais j'ai l'impression que le staff bruisse de chuchottements et de grande agitation, je m'en persuade même, et pour moi, clairement, le bruit de l'arrivée possible de Frank court rapidement parmi eux, et cela leur crée une excitation toute particulière. Je vois même des cuisiniers se glisser en salle discrètement en attendant le spectacle. Bon, faut qu'il arrive je vais avoir l'air con sinon. -----------
  14. It's my first story and I want propose something of little special. I have always loved Jaypat's stories and everytime I finished one, I wanted the next because it finished often on open endings, so, often, I imagined the next. Unfortunately, Jaypat hasn't posted anything since longer... ). I began to write this story completely independent of his universe but I had finally some similar elements (and I loved his style of write !) and then, I have this idea, the idea to "connect" my story to one of him but not like a direct sequel (even if I would like), but more like a "spin off" (and who know, maybe a "crossover" between of two but for that, I will to have his agree before and as he didn't give any signs of life since one year...). But I prevent, I have not the pretention to write as well as he does, but really, I loved his stories. However, it's not my intention to infringe his author rights, only to propose a side story that I would have liked to read in a universe I really loved and which is directly linked to one (this story taking place in another city not far from that of the protagonists of "The swimming hole"). If it's a problem, don't hesitate to report me and I will delete this story. Link of original story, by Jaypat : PS : my english is really bad, so please excuse me if sometimes I do big mistakes. An other motivation for write english stories is that also a good method for me to improve my level. _____________________ Chapter 1 Hello, I'm Nicholas, nicknamed Nick and I'm gay. I'm 18 years old and I recently moved in a new city. At my new school, there is this guy, Christian, nicknamed Chris. I fell in love at first sight, I have never seen a most beautiful guy. He was 19yo and he was the perfection. Perfect face, perfect eyes, perfect lips, perfect hair, perfect smile, slighty muscular, perfect skin. But unfortunately, if I thought he was also gay, I dont't think that I please him. I'm a nerd and like all nerds I'm very skinny. But I got a plan. I was very good in chemistry and I heard this story of these guys who are became muscular giants thanks to a substance, in a near city. I thought this information was a fake, and after all it seemed to be, a hulk potion, seriously, who believed this story ? But I did my researches, I learned that one of these guys destroyed his house. But who know ? Maybe I found more information over there? So I went, there had really a destroyed house, and after many hours I found what I searched : a sample, in the debris, but only a few drops, too little for to get good results. It was a kind of blue goop, really too blue for to be "natural". So I take risk to test and suddenly I felt a electrical sensation through me and like if I was growing but very very very slighty. Damn, it was like a wet dream which became a reality ! But I needed more, so I took decision to recreate it and use it on me for seduce Chris (and maybe grow him also !). But even if I get there, I have to do this slowy, pass from skinny guy to muscular giant, it will be too suspicious, and maybe I will fear Chris. And this, I woulnd't ! So I have to use little doses until to reach my goal. After some weeks, I had an experimental prototype and I needed to test it on a subject. But who or rather what ? I didn't try yet on an human. I could hear a little shrill noise behind me. Raaah shit, what this damn rat still want ? He is hungry I bet but... ... wait ... a rat ? ...But.... Fuuuuck, why I didn't think earlier ? Test on who ? Obviously : on my rat ! And it's perfect time : he's hungry. I have just to add a dose in his meal. I only hope that it wont't kill him. I put a good dose for a rat because I need to really view changes, but not too much, I wouldn't have a giant rat in my bedroom... Ok, this dose will be perfect. I put his dish in his cage. And now, I have just to wait. "Enjoy your meal Carl." Carl sniffed his meal, waited few seconds then finally eat. Nothing happened during next seconds then suddenly, Carl froze and started to tense up. He cried a lot, like if it hurt him. And then I saw it : I could see slowy his back move and his paws. have swollen. Bumps were starting to appear on his back, back which was widening at front legs, giving him quickly an aspect of V. Carl lay on his side then on his back. I didn't believe what I saw : on his belly, we could see several bumps appear. 2 bigger on top, and several smaller below. Holy shit : Carl had pecs and abs ! I had a fucking rat with pecs and abs ! And he was bigger also. Then it finally stopped. I stayed speechless : my formula was working ! My formula was REALLY working ! Holy shit ! It was like a dream became a reality. So it was the time, time to take my first dose and to launch my plan for seduce Chris ! For better see results, I undressed and took a big mirror. I calculated what dose I need for to give impression that I started to workout. I didn't hide I really envy to swallow and to become Hulk but I had to remember why I wanted go slowing : Chris. Few instants later, my first dose was ready. I fixed it few seconds then I drank the vial. At beginning, I didn't felt anything and then a little tingling. But quickly this tingling has spread all in my body and became more like a burning. And I felt it, I felt all my muscles slowy swollen. I could see my shoulders became more rounder, my pecs slowy emerge from my chest, a central line appeared on my flat stomach but I could felt my abs slowy pushed out and soon I saw the very slight of a sixpack. My arms also swollen and became less skeletal, more athletic, same with my legs. Then it stopped. I was a little disappointed, I hoped there would be more changes. However, I know why I have to take my time. As I excepted, changes were no visible when I was dressed. I noticed that I was taller, I passed from 5.6 feet on 5.8. But it doesn't matter, soon more changes will come, a lot of changes ! But for now, so as not to arouse too much suspicion, I will take one dose per every three or four week, enough for to give the illusion that the results are due to my workout. Tomorrow we have a gym classes and Chris will be. Perfect moment for to see if my changes will be noticed. *The next day* The alarm rings, the classes was finished and we have now our gym class. This was time ! In the locker room, I purposely took off my shirt for everyone could see and then and pretended to answer at a message. During one minute, nobody says anything and I thought that it was fuck up for this time but... "Well well, it looks like someone has finally decided to start workout". It was Jake, a sportive guy. I had no problem with him but it was cool that he noticed. Some guys looked me quickly, let out a little breath, then continued. And finally Chris looked me, he looked few seconds my chest, then he fixed me also few seconds and go out. I hoped more but it was normal, changes were yet insufficient. But he looked me, that was the most important. Next weeks were a torture, every day I wanted take an another dose. But no, I had to simulate a real progression. Then after a good month, it was time ! Same the first time, I undressed me and I was holding on front of mirror, almost naked with my precious vial. I drank it in one sip. Immediately I felt this burning, more intense than previously. "Oh fucuuuuuck" I moaned. I began to sweat then it started : I saw my neck thicken and my previously inexistant traps emerge. My shoulders get really round. "Oh goooosssh" said I. During all grow spurt, I was moaning and panting. My biceps/triceps bulged out, my forearms thickened. My back widened, giving me a really good V shape. I saw my pecs grow, like if I had been implanted 2 balloons. Below my slighty sixpack became more ripped, really becoming visible. "Ooooo fuuuucck, oooooh fucking fuck !". My quads swollen more, became really big, my calves exploded out of my legs. THen it stopped. "HOLY FUCK !" I almost yelled, if previously I looked like a guy who started to have good results, now I was lookng like a muscular teen. And like last time, I was also taller : almost 6 feet now ! Thick and ripped muscles everywhere. I was excited by my reflection so I took my python.. Holy shit ! I didn't notice but it was growing too ! I began to rubbing. Waves of pure pleasure crossed me. It was not only bigger but also more sensible, more intense. I increased the rythm and began to moaning. "Oh gooossshh oh fuck ooooooooooh... this feel........ soooooo gooooooooooddd oooooooooh aaaaaaaahhh ooooooooohhhh" and I felt the climax come. "oooooOOOOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK !!". I came and I came and I came and I came. Finally after one minute of pure pleasure, the torrent decreased then stopped. Shiiiiit, the mirror was fully covered. I have to shoot one or two liters, oh fucking god ! I had also bought a compression shirt, before never I thought buy this kind of cothes but now, it was the best way for to show my progress without to have to undress me. And fuuuuck I looked very good into : I could see separation of my shoulders, my pecs were really visible, we can see even my nipples which pointed down. Previously my abs were invisible with clothing but with this compression shirt, we can see bumps. Not huge bumps of the world but we can easily guess that I had a sixpack. And my legs were thights, my quads filled completely my pants. And my arms looked so good, there was no longer any doubt that I was workout, well, that I was supposed to workout. The next day, I arrived with a coat so as not to let see the results directly. But in class I could hear whispers and even some people saying to their neighbor "Did you see Nick ? I never noticed that he was so big !". At the break, I even had people to whom I never spoke who came to see me to congratulate me and ask for advice. Then the noon time arrived. The waitress even gave me a double ration because "It takes a lot for a big boy like me". Then I sat down at my usual table. And it's at this time than I heard a familiar voice. "Can I sit down next to you ?". It was Chris. Internally I jumped of joy, but outwardly, I said just "Of course you can !". "So, I can see that you started working recently. And fuck, yours results are really amazing". "Thanks !" I said. "What's your program ?" he asked me. Fuck ! I didn't think about it. I couldn't say that I did just some push ups. So I quickly invented a program with basics exercices that everyone knew. "And you have this results with just this program ? Weird. You must have a very good genetic". We talked during all break when the ring rang. Next days and weeks, Chris was getting more closer of me. I saw that he liked my body but I didn't know if he was in love or not. It didn't matter : I was going to give him a boost ! I let pass almost a month and half before to take my dose. I was really excited, logically after this, Chris will be completely crazy of me. But I had to be careful, I didn't want to be Hulk, well, not yet. Ok, a few more drops and I will have good but credible results. I swallow the vial. "OOOOO FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK" I yelled ! It was yet more intense that last time. I felt my neck thicken yet, my traps rose. "OOOOOOOOOOOOHH NNNNNGGGHHHHAAAAAHHHHH !". My shoulders became canonballs, my amrs became huge guns, 17 or almost 18 inches I think and with a big vein which ran trough them. My back widened and could feel a lot of bulges popped out "HOOOOOOLLLY SHIIIIIIIITTT" ; my pecs became football balloon, fully round. My sixpack developed more, I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuuuccckk, now it was really boulders under my skin. My quads became so big, with a lot of bumps. My calves exploded more out of my legs, my feet grew more. Then, one more time, it stopped. When I saw my reflection, I came instantly : I was huge ! Not just well muscular but like a teen bodybuilder. All muscles was huge, ripped. I tried my compression shirt and holy shit, it was so tight. If the grow spurt had during more time, it would be too small. And shit, if we could guess my muscle with previously grow, now my compression shirt was like a second skin. All was so ripped, so big. I was excited to be tomorrow. And the next day, when I entered in the yard, there is a silence as I never heard. All fixed me, were wondering if it was really me and how I had do for to have big results like this in small time. Weirdly, almost no one came to talk me, like if they feared me. But one people came, the one that I had hope. "Shit man, I don't know how you do, but fuck yeah, you look so good ! Tomorrow, the gym will be closed so, I told me that you could come to my house for workout ?". "YES" I yelled insidely. "YES YES YES YES YES OH FUCK YEAH YES". But outisdely, I just said "Of course I can !"" with a smile. "Perfect" asked me Chris. "So we'll see us tomorrow". This night, I couldn't sleep. I knew probably how it finished and why he wanted that I will go in his house. Yes we will do a workout, but no only... Next day, when the final ring rang, my heart beat really quickly. In few minutes, I will be in Chris bedroom. And in few hours maybe in his bed. I left school and went to Chris. For to go more speed, I decided to run. Fuuuuuuck, I didn't notice but it was so easy to run, I'm sure that I could run a marathon. Finally I arrived to Chris's home. I shaked before to ring. When Chris open me, I think that I was almost going to pass out. "Hi! Nice to see you." he said. "Nice to see you too" I asked. "Ready for our... workout ?" he says me with a small smile. "Yeah, I'm ready" We went in his bedroom, there was some workout equipment. After a little warm-up we started to train. Fuuuuuck, I didn't notice but even workout was fucking easy. Before, I never had more than 5 or 6 push up and I couldn't do any pull up. But now, I could do this all day if I wanted. After 20 minutes, Chris says me he needs a break. Then he fixed my chest and arms. "Shiiiiit, you look very very very good". "And you don't seen all" I asked in flexing my arms. I could see Chris's eye widening. "You want feel it ?" I asked. "Of course" he said. And he passed his hands on my biceps "Fuuuuuck, it felt like steel". While he was rubbing my biceps, I fixed him in eyes. Then, always with his hand on my biceps, he fixed me. He smiled. I smiled. He smiled. I smiled. Fuuuuuck, look his eyes, this nose, this mouth, this lips, shit, he was really perfect ! And, finally, he closed his eyes, open his mouth and approached to me. I did the same. This moment felt me like an eternity but finally, this inesperate instant happened : our lips touched and we started a dance of tongue. I didn't believe it, I was going to kiss Chris, I fucking was going to kiss Chris ! I got hard intanstly. We continued some moments then he stopped and open his eyes. I feared that he would get angry... but he had a big smile, a very big smile. And we start again. I don't know how long we did it, 5 minutes, 10, 20, 30 maybe but for me it wanted that he will be for eternity. Finally, we fell on his bed and I felt that he took my shirt. He had a little trouble to remove it, it was so fucking tight and then it did same. He kissed and licked every part of my body, he started by traps, then my shoulders, my arms, forearms and hand then he licked my pecs, then abs, where he licked every grooves and kissed every bricks. And he took my dick. "HOLY SHIT ! What's this thing ?". "You want see it ?" I said. He said "Yes" of head. I undressed me and removed my underwear. "HOLY FUCKING GOD !" he said when he saw my dick. "FUCKING SHIT ! IT'S HUGE !". Then he looked me and said quietly "Nick ?". "Yes ?" I asked. "I wanted to go slowy but... fuck me". "What ?" I couldn't believe what I heard, I knew that it will arrive but not too early. "I want you fuck me, here and now" I didn't what say but finally I said "I hoped you asked me this" with a smile. But it will be... my first time" "Haha don't worry, you will see, it's easy... especially when you are in love" he said in smiling. Shit, it was the sentence I hoped hear more than all. "However, I think I need to be lubricated for to welcome this monster otherwise my black hole will remember it haha". I took the bottle and started to apply it. Nick did small moans. "Haha you see, you are more good what you thought !" "Ok, and now ?" "Now I let you the next. My ass is to your. Little advice, go slow, it give better feelings" I lay down on Chris and naturally, I started to kiss his neck and rub his hair, neck and shoulders. And he was right, very naturally, my train pulled up in front of the tunnel entrance and, wagon after wagon, enter into. "OOOOOOOHH SHIIIIIITTT" he yelled. Instantly, I stopped "Are you okay ? If it does hurt we can stop and..." "No no no !" he said "It's just more intense what I was thinking but don't worry, continue". I restarted to kiss and rub him and push some wagons in him. Chris was moaning and panting. "Oh shit, oh fuck, aaaaaaaaahhh...Haha you see ? For a first time you are really good". I continue to push until finally, all of my cock was into him. Then I went go back then forward. "OOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUCK" yelled Chris. "Are you okay ?". "Yeah yeah don't worry, it's just too fucking good". I continued like during next minutes : back, forward, back, forward. And litle by little I increased the rythm. Soon Chris don't stop to moaning "OOOO SHIIIIT OOOOOOOOH AAAAAAAAHH FUUUUUUCCCKKKK OOOOOOOOOOHHHH". I continued like this for several minutes when I felt the climax was very near. "I think than I was going to came Chris". "Try to... aaaaahh...contain.. ooooohh... you, you... oooooooh... will see, it's.. nnnnggghhhh... will be really... aaaaaaahh better". I tried to contain me too long, I closed my eys and clenched my teeths, And I pumped, again and agan and again until what after three minutes, I can't contain more. I have just time to prevent Chris : "I'm commmiiiaaaaaaaaAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !". I couldn't see it but shit, I felt like I fired cannon. Chris yelled like he never yelled. I came, and I came, and I came. It seems unstoppable. At a moment, I could felt that it overflowed but I couldn't stop it. Finally after three or four fully minutes of the most powerful orgasm I have been, the torrent finally ended. We were here, on his bed, in moaning, panting, covered by sweat and maybe cum. "Fuck yeah Nick, it was most amazing thing I have felt in my entire life" he said me while he was panting. "Me too" I asked while I was still in Chris. Finally, I retired me and laid me down next of him. "It maybe indiscreet but... how did you do ?" "How did you do what ?" "For to be honest... I don't think you have this amazing body by workout. It's too much results and especially in a so small time. I understand if you don't want ask me but I'm very curious to know how" During one time, I want to lie him but finally, after what we had live, I decided to tell him the truth. "I'm going to tell you, but I think that you didn't believe me" "Try, you will see" And I told him all about the blue goop. "Effectively, it seems really crazy but I'm going to trust you. For to be honest, I thought to steroids but even steroids are not too quick for to have results like you. And it's was the maximum you could have ?" "No, apparently, you could be a fucking giant of 30 feet if you want. More you drink, more you grow" "Holy fuck ! That seems amazing, too amazing for to be real" "However it's it ! Look that !" I showed him pics of Carl. "Fuck ?! What's this thing ?" "My rat. It's on him I tested the formula" "Holy shit ! But he almost doubled. And he is so muscular" "Yeah, as I told you, you can be a fucking giant" "But... Why are you not bigger ?" "What ?" "I mean you could be a fucking muscular giant. Not you are not muscular but your body is a "normal" body for a teen bodybuilder. And you are not grow so big directly also." SHIT ! He noticed... But fuck, I didn't do nothing bad. I have to tell him the truth. "For to be honest... I wanted to seduce you" Chris smiled. "Haha really ? I'm very honoured... but you know, it was not necessary for to seduce me because... you did it since the beginning !" "What ?" "You believe that I fell in love since you grew ? Nick, I'm in love of you since the first time I saw you !" "What ? But I'm not..." "A beautiful guy ? But of course you are beautiful, more beautiful than you think. I had just too fear than it wasn't reciprocal" "Shit ! So I did all that for nothing ?" "Obviously not, I'm in love of you, with muscle or not but I have to admit that you look so so good with. I fucking love that. And for to be honest, I really envy you. I would be a muscular god too ! But... maybe not a 30 feet giant, it was too much". "We can arrange that! And for to be honest also, I wanted grow again, but not without you. So I'm very happy that you ask me. Let me only go in my bedroom, I will prepare doses and join me in one and half hour in the woods, outside the city" "In the woods ? Why ?" "More discrete. Even my little doses, I was moaning, so all ine one dose, you will roar. And also...I hope a second round" I said in smiling. "Oh don't worry for this, you will have your second round" "Ok, so in one hour" "In one hour, my love" I quickly go at my home. Ok, Chris didn't want to be a 30 feet giant but however more than any simple human, 8 feet will be good. I prepare his dose and mine and some little if he wants some "supplements". And I went in the woods. My heart beat very quick : in few hours, we will be two fucking muscle god. I was like a dream which became a reality. When Chris saw me, he had a very big smile. I think he was also excited than me. "One more time, are you sure to do this ? There is no back after" "Nick, you have transformed a fucking dream in a reality, who whouldn't that ?" "Yeah, I though the same thing" Nick started to undress him "Like this, you will enjoy the show !"t When I gave him the vial, I coul have sworn I could hear his heart beat. "Cheers Nick !" and he drank it. Instantly, I saw he widened his eyes and he began to moaning loud. "oooOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKK !!!" He started to sweat a lot of and I noticed his veins appeared all on his body. Quickly, I could see his pecs swollen, his abs pushed out of his stomach. His biceps bulges, started to have a nice shape. His back widened, his traps started to raise up. His quads bulged. And he grews more, and more and more. Shit in less of one minute, he looked already like a bodybuilder. Chris flexed his chest. "Fuuuuucck" he said, rubbing his hand on his huge pecs. "They feel like steel !". His hand slid down and he was rubbing his bulged abs. "And them, they feel like a fucking brick wall, oh gooooossshhh !". And it wasn't finish, Chris could feel they were growing. His shoulders was pushing, enlarging, becoming bowling balls. He could feel his back was getting wider and broader, some bumps popped out. His traps began to really erupting from his back and surround his neck, giving him a bull neck. And Chris felt that his lower body was growing too. "OOOOHHH SHIIITTT OOOOOHH FUUUUUCCK MY... MY LEGS !". Chris could felt his quads bulking up, swel, like a balloon. But it was not filled with air but muscle. Soon he could feel that his boxer was tight and didn't resist not longer. I was here, just staring my boyfriend became Hulk, in drooling, gasping and moaning because I was orgasming. It was the most fucking sexiest thing I have never seen. "You like it Nick ? Because me I fucking love it hahaha ! NGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH... and it is not finished, I can feel it !". Effectively, Chris could feel that the pressure was increasing, very increasing. And all of his body started to explode with muscle. Firstly, his shoulders grew in huge huge balls of rock hard flesh. His arms bulged bigger and bigger, becoming immense bulbous masses, even his forearms were so fucking huge. And his hand, shit look their hands, they were so big ! His pecs were growing into two gigantic globes of pure muscle. "FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKK !" roared Chris. I could see his abs swollen and became bigger then suddenly, he yelled when the first row litteraly exploded out. o-ly fu-cking SHIT ! They were humoungous !! he yelled again when the second row did same and some later, he yelled for the third time. He was panting and moaning loudly, thinking that it was finish for his abs but suddenly he roared one more time : a fucking fourth row exploded out from nothing, giving him a incredible strong, huge, powerful and very ripped eight-pack. No doubt that I broke my fists if I tried to hit them. And his legs were becoming monstrous muscle pillars. Humoungous massive quads, where every striation was clearly visible, huge calves. His boxer didn't resist and litteraly have been completely disintregated, releasing a FUCKING monster. And it wasn't not finished, Chris still had some muscle spams, each adding tens and tens of pounds of pure muscle. "OH YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !! BIGGER !!! BIGGER !!!!! BIGGER !!!!" and effectively, he was bigger every time he said this word. And every time this voice was also deeper. And finally, he roared like he never roared in a last big muscle spasm, who must have added not far from a hundred pounds. And it was over. My boyfriend was now a fucking amazing 8 feet Hulk. He must have more strength only in his little finger than I had in all my body. It was a true power monster and the most fucking sexiest thing that I have seen. "OOOO GOOOOOD !". Shit ! His voice was so deep, so sexy. "It was the most amazing feel that I felt in my entire life ! And even now, the slightiest movement was so fucking good, even only breath was orgasmic !! OH FUCK, I'M A FUCKING GOD I'M SOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH !!!". And he came. Holy fucking mother shit !! It was like a giant geyser, and it was so powerful : the blow went to hit a rock and made a hole into. Holy shit ! If it was me, I would be instantly impaled. The deluge during almost ten minutes before it stops. "HOLY SHIT CHRIS ! You was already so sexy but now... you are the fucking sexiest thing I have seen of my life !" I said while I was gasping because I came into my pants "Thanks my love, I have to admit that was fucking amazing. And all this thanks to you ! You are a fucking genius ! Now it's your turn, and we will do this second round !". Yeah, because for now, it was clear that I couldn't "welcome" this "monster". I took my dose, look my boyfriend and says : "Cheers my big love !" "Cheers my little love !" Chris asked me. And I drank. Instantly, it was like an eruption. All my body was lava. I started to shaking and sweating and I noticed that I forgot to remove my clothes. I felt my traps started to rise out while my neck was thickening. My shoulders were stretching out and grew into huge balls of rock hard muscle. I felt my upper arms become gigantic peaked masses while my forearms expanded inti great wedges of muscle. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !" I felt my pecs was swelling and suddenly exploded into twin canonballs, ripping top of my shirt. The pressure go down in my midsection and, under my shirt, I felt my ripped sixpack grew. "GAAAAAAAHHHHH... AAAAAAA... AAAAAAHHHHHH ... ... MY... MY ABS !! OH FUUUUUUUCK" and then, like Chris, the first row popped out of my stomach. Fuck, the sensation was so fucking good ! I roared two more times and, like Chris I pushed a last big roar when my fourth line exploded out. I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuccck, even with my shirt we could clearly see eight huge bricks which were practically blowing out of my stomach. I felt my shirt was in agony. I filled it completely. And when my back started to grow, I could hear a lot of tearing sounds before to be completely destroyed. I could feel my back was widening and my lats explode with bulk, getting huge and thick. And I didn't notice but I was taller, 7 feet. I could feel my legs swell quickly, my quads filled my pants and soon we can see even separation. My pants will resist again few instants and then tears appeared everywhere. A last jolt tore him completely, leaving in my boxer, which was more elastic. Then it stopped, I mean, that's what I thought. A spasm ran through me and I felt all of my muscle growth. Then another, then another, another, another. I instinctively started laughing. "OOOOOHHHH YEEEEESS ! Bigger ! Bigger ! BIGGER !!!". And I could feel my boxers tightening, tightening, tightening. Th final spasm, which was more intense than other, destroyed it and released my fucking huge cock that was as hard as he could And it was over, I was also a fucking 8 feet tall muscle giant. Then I looked Chris with a big smile and above all a very big desire. He was also very hard. "Ready for next round ?" I asked. "Oh fuck yeah I'm ready !" he said me. And instantly I jumped on him. We rolled each other (and crush everything on our paths), we were exploring every bumps (and there was a lot of !). "Can I ?" asked Chris. "Oh fuck yeah you can !" I said. I turned me and Chris laid on me. Weirdly, he didn't feel heavier than last time, but however he must do almost more one thousand pounds. As usual, he started to rubbing my hair, kissed my neck and rubbing my gigantic traps and shoulders, then my bumpy back. Shit, he may be a fucking 8 feet giant, he knew be tender and I loved those moments, it was the calm before the storm. And the storm arrived when I felt he was entering in me. "HOOOOLLLYYYY FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK" I roared. I thought I had the best feeling but this sensation was more better. I moaning loudly when little by little, he pushed entirely his monster in me. And he started to pump. And he pumped, pumped, pumped. Soon, I was moaning continually. I gripped two tree trunks for to keep stability. Chris kept bangt me for several minutes in increaseing the speed. I heard his grunts were more loud and deep and soon I could hear a long moan. : this was the storm. "I can't hold it anymooOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH !!!!!". It was not a human cry, more a bestial cry, almost like a T-Rex. And he shooted a true torrent. The sensation was so intense that I roared and completely closed my fists. I heard a big crack : I had completely crushed the two trunks, only with my hands. Holy shit, I was so fucking strong. During almost 15 minutes, Chris came, and came, and came, in roaring. Then the flood stopped. When I looked around... HO-LY FU-CKING SHIT ! When we make love for the first time, I was already impress byt the quantity that I had ejaculated but here... he shooted more than a pool. Holy shiiiit ! "So, what do you say it, my love ?" "Shiiiiiit Chris it was so amazing !" "Yeah I have to admit that was so unbelievable. I saw you broke two tree trunks with your hands. I asked me : Would you like to test our new body ? I mean, we don't know how much strong we are, I want test it. But we need a true challenge and I think that I have what we have need. Do you remember we have a tank at the entrance at the city ?" "Wait, you are not serious ? Chris, you know like me how much it weighs ? It's the heaviest tank of the world ! So yes, I know we are now fucking muscle god but, even, this tank...You believe really we can to lift 415000 lbs ?" "Yeah I know, this tank weighs 415000 fucking pounds ! But I want see what we are able to lift" Few hours ago, I would find it difficult to lift my previous weight so now a 415000 lbs tank ? But I have to say I was curious also. "Ok let's go !" And on the way we had fun : we could run as fast a car, jump of several tens of meters, in length and height and finally we arrive quickly in front of this monster. "You start ?" asked me Chris. "Ok" I placed my hands underneath and started try to lift. But as I expected, it was heavy, very heavy. I forced with all my might, I became all red but I was amazed to be able to lift of few inches but I couldn't do more. "My turn" says Chris. Like me, he used all his might. I could see all bumps in his back flexed, shit it was a beautiful show. And like me, he was just able to lift of only few inches, what was already fucking amazing. For reminder, this monstrous thing weighed 415000 lbs ! "I'm little disappointed..." said Chris. "What ? Are you kidding me ? Disappointed to be able to lift a fucking 415000 lbs tank ?" "Yeah but I thought we were able to lift completely...but maybe with more..." Then Chris fixed me, with a small smile and I understood what he was thinking... "You want grow again, isn't ?" "Yeah, but just a few, no need to be 20 feet more. Just 1 or 2 would be sufficient." I have to say that I was also disappointed by that, and we were already 8 feet giant. So a little more, why not. "Ok. I have what we need." I took 2 doses and gave one at Chris. "We do together this time ?" he asked me. "Ok ! Cheers Chris !" "Cheers Nick !" And we drank. Instantly, we felt this familiar sensation, like if a lightning hit us. "OOOOOOOHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTT" roared Chris. I looked my already huge hands and saw they became more bigger. My forearms quickly grew, shit it was fucking thick ! My upper arms exploded into gigantic peaked masses. My shoulders became fucking humoungous ! My traps rose to my ears. I could feel them flexing when I turned my head. My pecs became really mountainous, blocking completely my view on my chest. I felt a enormous hard pressure in my midsection. I passed my hand on my abs and I could feel them swell; I suspected what was going to happen and it was quickly confirmed. I swear I even heard the "POP" noise when my first row exploded out of my stomach, giving a fucking amazing sensation. Then I heard quickly 3 others "POP". But I felt the hard pressure go down one more time. Oh crap, I was thinking, I was going to have a te... but I didn't have time to finish my thought because I yelled in same time I heard the fifth "POP". Holy shit, I had a fucking ten-pack ! A holy fucking ten-pack. God I thought it was impossible (but well, I didn't think to become a fucking 8 feet muscle god was possible too few days ago). I heard Chris yelled, same thing happened for him, and it was a nice show. I could see his already big and sexy abs popped out more, row after row, and Chris yelled at every "POP". And finally, like me a fifth row appeared from nothing in same time of the huge roar of Chris. It was funny, we looked like Freeza while he was tranforming in his 2nd form : our upper body was disproportionate to the bottom because our legs didn't grow yet. But it's not last long when I felt my huge quads exploded with a lot of muscle mass en became fucking gigantic, same thing with my calves and my feet. We were taller, 9 feet tall I think. Oh and obviously, our huge amazing cocks grew too. And the muscle climax arrived. A last wave surprised us : forearms, arms, shoulders, traps, back, pecs, abs, quads, calves. All our bodies exploded in one time with more muscle mass. It was so intense we roared so loudlyn enough for to explode every window on several miles. And finally it was over. "OOOOOHHHH FUUUUUCKKKK" roared Chris, flexing every muscle. "It feels so good ! So fucking good !". And fuck yeah, he was right : it felt so so so so so good !! I couldn't believe it : we were now 10 feet muscle god giant and 7 feet wide. Every move was orgasmic, I bet that I could come instantly only I flexed. It was like our bodies were nuclear reactors and every move or flex was a nuclear explosion. "Ready to retry ? I let you the honor" I asked. "Chris took him in position, placed his hands underneat and lift and, this time rather, he lifted the tank with absolutely no difficulty. It was like he lifted a toy." "Shiiiiit, it's so light" He tried to lift with one hand and same, he lifted it very easily. "You want try ? Haha it's not even funny" Same as Chris, I placed my hand underneat and I lifted. And yes, fuck yeah, it was so easy, even too easy. I don't imagine what strength we had because, fucking shit, I was going to lift a fucking tank which weighed 415000 lbs like it was nothing. And then I have been a idea. "Hey Chris, do you like soccer ?" "Mmmhh ? Yeah but why ?" "For this !". I put my hands on tank's side and started to compress. Quickly, the sound of metal twisting was heard. Shiiiit, I became instantly hard when I though what I was doing : I was crushing a fucking 415000 lbs tank... to bare hands. Never I could imagine that. Some minutes later, it was just a ball of steel, also big as me before. We began to make passes. Suddenly I shooted the ball in sky and Chris did a high jump for to intercept. Shiiit ! He jumped so high, maybe 80 feet. When he fell and hit the ground, I could feel this latter shaking. Chris cleared the ball and, holy shit, it went so far, somewhere in the woods. "Ha sorry, too far. Let's go ?" asked me Chris. And we ran towards woods. Crap ! We ran quickly, very quickly, even a speed car couldn' outrun us, then Chris tried to jump and fuuuuuuuuuckk, he literally flew trough the sky like Hulk in movie. Shit, we were unstoppable ! I rejoined him. "So I think we lost it" while he looked all around. "I just hope no one's got it in their head" I joked. I enjoyed of this moment for to admirer my boyfriend and his new amazing body. I remembered him when he looked like a model. Now he was a fucking god, even god of Hulk (by the way, it was funny to think we were bigger than him). I looked his fucking legs, gigantic muscular quads, below there was ten huge boulders, harder than diamond, and two unbelievable gigantic pecs, his shoulders were so fucking huge, and his biceps/triceps fuuuuuuuuuckk look these monsters, and his neck with his fucking amazing huge traps which surrounding completely his neck. And then there is only thing which didn't change : his face. Yeah it was very bigger but it was same beautiful eyes, sexy nose, lips. And his voice was so deeper. Chris looked me, noticed that I was drooling on him, smiled and said "It looks like someone whants a third round... but you will have to catch me haha !" and he started to ran in the woods so I started to purchase him. We ran trought woods. I saw him sink in the trees and boulders and shatter them like it was nothing. We were unstoppable. Finally, I caught him on a slope and we rolled, while we were kissing, until to arrive in front of a swimming hole. "You want us to bathe ?" said Chris. "Why not !" I asked, and we went into swimming hole. "Since you caught me, you deserve your trophy" and he turned him. I laid down on him and like our previous sessions, I started to rub and kiss him. Really, I loved those moments of tender. But this time, I didn't know why, I felt like a electrical sensation, like a strong swarm. I was rubbing his fucking huge delts, shoulders and traps, but it felt weird, it felt like it was... moving or... swelling ? I stopped all movement for to better feel and... yes, fuck yeah, he was growing, but slowy. "Chris ? I don't know why but it seemed you are ... growing ? Do you take another bottle of goop ?" Chris, between moans, said "No... but since we are in this swimming hole, I felt a weird sensation, like if I was very energized." "You too ? It's weird, it feels like our grow spurts but less intense...". Then I looked around and when I saw it, I understood instantly : barrels with a chemical dangerous logo, but it was what was inside which shocked me : blue goop, blue goop like my sample. "HOLY SHIT ! I think I found where does this substance come from !! There is a barrel of this goop further. I think that it's diluated in water. That's why we are growing ! We are taking litteraly a muscle growth bath. Maybe we have to stop and go out no ?" "Stop this ? You are crazy ? it feels so fucking good ! And Nick, we are already 10 feet fucking muscle god, and it's very less intense than yours vial so one feet or more, why not ?" Yeah he was right! And we had spent too much time for the aperitif, it was time to move on to the main course : again, I began to enter him. He roared like a beast. I have to admit that to make love and growing in same time was so fucking hot and so good. While I was pumping him, in the same time, I could feel my back slowy widening, my pecs slowy grow, my abs slowy swell, my arms became bigger. And same thing happened to Chris, who was doubly moaning, because I was fucking him and he was growing in same time. I could feel his ass become more tight but my fucking giant monster grews also inside him. After 20 minutes of non stop pump like a jackhammer, I felt that climax was near. Chris understood instantly with my groans. I continued during few minutes, clenching my teeth and closing my eyes on the end, holding me back as long as possible, then there is one moment of pure silence and next, 2 most powerful roars I heard. We roared like we never roared. Even a T-Rex roared less. I think our roars could be heard on several miles. It was the most powerful feeling I had felt in my life (I think that it wasn't the first time I said this, but every time it was more powerful, more intense that previously), even our previous growth or orgasm didn't feel so good, so intense, it was a god-like level. For a comparison, if my previous orgasm felt like a nuclear explosion, this one felt like a supernova. And it was a deluge which lasted at least 20 minutes. During 20 minutes, we roared, came and grew, roared, came, grew, roared, came, grew. And after an eternity, it was finally over. When we got up, no doubt, we were more bigger and taller, at least 12 feet. I looked around and holy fucking shit : the swimming hole was now the white swimming hole. It was litteraly a sea of cum. It'll take weeks to get back to normal. Then I looked Chris and shiiiiiiiit he looked so fucking good. Everything was gigantic but so beautiful and sexy in same time. I didn't believe that it was the same Chris as this morning. This morning, it was a 6 feet Chris, a build like a teen model, and now, only some hours later, he was a fucking 12 feet giant muscular god, more than 2500 lbs and a strength which could probably now move mountains (literally !). And this god was my boyfriend ! Never I could imagine this situation could be real, but it was and I fucking loved this. And it was not finished but for today, we decided it was sufficient, it was already too much (but so fucking good). When we got home, we obviously had a lot of questions: pass from skinny nerd guy to a muscle god of 12 feet, it didn't keep unnoticed. Me who wanted keep low profile, it was a failure. But some biceps flex and groans later, nobody pissed us off. I ask me why haha. We could crush them just with our little finger. So they were forced to set up a warehouse for us because we were too bigger for to back in our house (and I'm not sure that my bed would bear my weight, in my opinion, if I tried, I crushed it and the other floors for to end with a nice crater in the basement. If we tried this, we destroyed simply all. And it remembers me this destroyed house, where all started, maybe same thing happened to their guys. I asked me how big they were and the question : how did they find this strange goop ? Maybe I will go in near city for to see if I don't see no other muscle giant. I would like meet them, it could be very cool. And I know Chris, he couldn't resist to take an another bath or vial, but if he did it, such as today, soon, this warehouse will not be sufficient...But to become a 30 feet muscle giant, finally, why not ?
  15. theseventhwave

    m/m The Symbiote War - Chapter 16

    If you haven't read Chapters 1 through 15 - here are links: Chapter 1-7: Chapter 8: Chapters 9-10: Chapter 11 is on page 3 of the previous thread. Chapter 12 is on page 4 of the previous thread. Chapter 13 is on page 5 of the previous thread. Chapter 14: Chapter 15: Chapter 16: Sunday Evening – What have I done? The walk back to Mark’s place was quiet. Mark seemed lost in thought. I felt as if my poor brain was short-circuiting. What does all this mean? What will this growth do to Mark? To our relationship? Will he be the same person? Am I the same person? I can’t keep my eyes off Mark – or more specifically, his new muscles. With this new growth, he’s now just a bit taller than me – but not enough to really make his pants look short. But it’s his muscles that are stealing the show. His shirt now clings tight across his pecs, and the neckline can’t hide the flared mounds of his traps. The sleeves are stretched tight around his bulging arms – which highlights the swell of his delts. I can see the muscles in his arms flexing as they gently swing with every step. But my gaze keeps returning to his pants – his muscle growth is really impressive down there. His pants cling to his well-developed quads and are now stretched tight across the shelf of his sexy booty; so tight that the pants sort of ride up and cinch under his butt – making the front pockets flare out like two elephant ears. Speaking of elephant… I can clearly see the massive outline of his erection pointing toward his hip – almost sticking out of his pocket at the waistline. It bobs up and down with each step he takes. Damn he’s hot! We arrive back at Mark’s apartment; he misses getting the key in the keyhole. “Hmm… The keyhole is a bit lower than usual.” He ushers me in and closes the door behind us. For a moment, we just stand there in silence staring into each other’s eyes. Finally, Mark lets out a sigh. “You must be a ball of emotions.” “Read me like a book, you have.” My tired attempt to channel some Yoda to lighten the mood. He smiles. “Like an open book, you are.” His ability to be nerdy is one of his many adorable qualities. But his genuinely warm, charming smile steals the show. And to have all that bound up in this tight package of muscles is just kryptonite for my heart. “It’s been a day.” Not knowing how else to sum up today’s turn of events. “How are you feeling?” He sort of spreads out his arms and looks down at his body. “This will take a bit of getting used to. But I can’t lie, I feel amazing. My body feels hard, dense. And I’m horny – like really horny – my cock feels like it’s going to bust out of my pants. Did Shawn mention anything about feeling this horny?” “Well… Shawn would typically cum after each round of growth. So maybe that’s the answer to your question. And we were focused on getting out of my dorm – so you haven’t had that opportunity.” Mark pulls his shirt off – revealing an impressive, dense-looking six pack of abdominals – tight and hard. He previously had sort of a lean, slightly muscle-y frame, but now any fat has disappeared, replaced by hard muscles vacuum-sealed under a thin layer of skin highlighting the dense cables of each muscle fibre. He runs his hands over his abs, and up to his pecs, giving them a squeeze. “Well, if he has a fetish for muscles, then this sort of growth would be quite a turn on.” “Yes, quite a turn on.” I say almost hypnotically – watching the muscle fibers in his shoulders dance as he feels up his body. “This feels a bit unfair. You’ve been working so hard in the gym to earn your hot muscles, and I’ve gotten these without any work. And I believe I may now be a bit buffer than you – no offense – you’re still a sexy muscle-stud.” “No apologies. You rescued me. And… This is so…hot.” I can’t resist. I reach out and cup his pec, giving it a bit of a squeeze. My thumb slides into the cleft between his pecs – I can feel the individual muscle fibres as they undulate beneath the skin. His skin is quite warm, and his muscles are hard – there’s no visible fat, so no cushion to soften those dense muscles. “Mmm…” I let out a soft moan. Once again, my hardon is straining in my pants. “Corr. You’re killing me here.” Mark reaches down and unbuckles his belt. I can see his erection – straining to poke out of the pocket at his hip. He undoes his button and unzips. In order to get his pants down, he has to push his boner in toward his hip – and with some stretching, he’s able to get his pants down past his impressive obstacle. He shucks his pants and stands straight up – he only has on a small pair of sexy red briefs – which are completely defeated by his massive hardon. He’s so rampantly erect that it’s pulling his waistband away from his hip – and I can clearly see a girthy piece of meat that’s almost as thick as my wrist – and long enough to poke past his hip. Previously, I had only caught a brief glimpse of his flaccid cock – which was still a good size. And I had certainly felt his boner through his pants – so I knew that he was carrying an impressive tool. But now… Mark reaches down and gives his boner a squeeze through his briefs. He lets out a low growl of pleasure. “…so horny…” Mark pulls his briefs down and releases his cock – the thick tree-trunk stands perfectly straight out from his body. “Oh fuck.” He’s perfect. “Yes, that’s exactly what I want to do.” He replies. He leans in for a kiss. I grab on to his hard delts and pull him in. He cups my ass with both hands and drives his tongue into my mouth. I run my hands across the mounds of muscle in his back and try to squeeze his firm glutes – they’re solid. His hard boner is sandwiched between us, I can feel it poking up into my abs – a very thick pipe that almost reaches up to my nipples. With tongues intertwined, we start making our way down the hall toward Mark’s bedroom. He pulls my shirt off over my head. And having his tongue out of my mouth gives me a moment to speak. “Mark. How is this going to work?” “Oh yeah… You have a point.” He picks up on my concern. “Perhaps a condom?” “That should work.” Mark leaps off to the bathroom while I strip off the rest of my clothes. He returns opening the wrapper and taking out the condom. He’s framed in the light from the hallway – the outline of a physique model who’s taken a liking to the gym. His glorious tree-trunk cock pointing directly forward is bobbing as he walks. I’m already at full erection, and my balls churn at the sight of the gorgeous hunk of man. “Let me get this on you.” Mark kneels down in front of me, grabbing the base of my dick. “You have such a beautiful cock.” And just before beginning to roll on the condom – he quickly rams my boner down his throat – providing a bit of lube for the condom. I can see a bit of moisture on his lips – was that pre-cum, or just saliva? If it was pre-cum, it likely wasn’t enough for any noticeable growth. Now that I’m covered, Mark stands up and we resume our tongue fencing. I used to be stronger than my nerdy boyfriend – but I would now agree with Mark’s assessment that he’s got the upper hand in the muscles department. He’s able to manhandle me down onto the bed – he’s on top and has me pinned – not that I’m trying to escape. My one hand is trying to make a dent in his ass, while my other hand is strumming across the ripples in his deltoid. Our two cocks are grinding against each other, fighting for space between our sandwiched bodies. I can feel the heat from Mark’s thick cock – and he’s leaking pre-cum – which is providing some lubrication as he’s grinding on top of me. Mark whispers, “I need to fuck you.” “With that giant piece of meat?” “I’ll go easy.” Like any good gay boy, Mark has a bottle of lube stashed beside the bed. He’s already got me on my back – he lifts my legs in the air and positions himself. He gently massages my hole with a lubed finger – teasing. My cock throbs and my balls churn with anticipation. He leans in for a lingering kiss, and then plants a trail of kisses down my neck and across my chest. His finger is gently massaging my prostate. My balls tighten up; my cock throbs. Mark removes his finger and directs the lubricated head of his cock toward my tight hole. I can feel the warmth and the moisture as he gently rubs his cockhead around my sphincter. He’s taking his time – my cock is throbbing in anticipation. Mark slowly begins to apply pressure, gently. He’s a pro at taking his time. His teasing is effective – my anxious anticipation is turning into eager desire – I want his cock deep in me. I feel the release as the thick cockhead fully enters. Mark pauses for a moment, leans forward and plants another string of kisses across my chest. I can feel him slowly rocking back and forth – applying just enough pressure to ease his massive cock in a little farther, and then backing away enough for me to feel the release. My cock is pulsing – I can feel every heartbeat in my raging erection. Mark continues to rock back-and-forth – his cock slowly driving deeper – I can feel the engorged head pushing its way farther up my ass. Finally, I can feel his firm balls nestled into my glutes. Mark takes a pause, leans forward and gives me a gentle kiss. Then he starts grinding – rocking back-and-forth – his cock pushing and pulling deep inside my ass. I am in ecstasy – my balls are clenched tight – my cock is on fire. He’s grinding my boner between our bodies. My hands are clamped tight on his glorious muscles – dense and hard to the touch. I can feel myself nearing climax. And I can also feel Mark nearing climax – as I can feel his thick cock swelling with the approaching orgasm. As he nears the edge, I can feel his muscles clench in anticipation – getting harder underneath my hands. This just excites me further – and then… Through my clenched teeth, “I’m gonna cum!” And I can feel the moisture flood my abs. Oh no! The condom has come off! It’s been dislodged with all that back-and-forth grinding. Mark hasn’t been swelling with an approaching orgasm – he’s been absorbing my pre-cum! And now I’ve just cum all over my abs! Mark is still lying on top of me – still eagerly fucking my ass. And now I can feel my cum drying up, being absorbed by Mark’s already gorgeous body. The first thing I notice is the surge of growth in his cock – the thick cockhead pushes a little deeper and the girthy shaft swells further. I can also feel Mark’s muscles growing – he’s becoming heavier. His pecs widen and push harder into my chest. I can feel his delts widening and thickening underneath my hands. And his eyes inch slightly up toward mine as he adds new height. He’s clearly stronger than me now – his thrusting is increasing in intensity. Impaled on his cock, I’m grinding on the bed as he’s fucking my ass. “Oh fuck yes!” (that’s me) “I’m gonna cum!” “Cum in my ass Mark!” I can feel his cock finally swell with the oncoming orgasm. The hard muscles of his body lock up – he freezes in place as his balls clench, his cock surges – and I can feel the intensity of his orgasm deep inside my ass – shot after intense shot. After the eternity of orgasm – Mark unfreezes. He collapses on top of me in exhaustion. His body is weighty – but even post-orgasm, his body is still densely-packed, hard muscle. He picks his head up and gives me a tender kiss. “You’re fucking amazing.” He has the more adorable post-sex puppy dog eyes and warm smile. “Thanks. You’re amazing too… And, if you don’t mind me saying… also rather heavy.” “Oops.” He lifts his torso up – and I can breathe freely. “Be gentle coming out.” Referring to his massive cock still stuck up my butt. “I’ll go slowly.” His cock was massive before, but now – even post orgasm – it is gigantic. Definitely as thick as my wrist – and hanging over a large set of balls, it is still hanging half-way down to his knees. The rest of him is just as impressive. Mark stands up beside the bed. His frame has filled out. He’s developed a gorgeous set of rounded delts that are corded with muscle fibres. And where the mounds of his delts come to a taper, out springs the mountains of his biceps and triceps – his biceps look as if he is smuggling a pair of softballs under his skin – and each one has a prominent vein. His pecs have become a bit of a shelf, pushing out over his abs. The ridges of his abdominals are now more prominent – and are clearly showing a solid eight-pack. His stance is now wider to accommodate the growth in his quads, which flare out from his tight hips to give him an impressive “X” shape. I stand up beside him – and I am now looking at least two inches up whereas before we were close to the same height. “I guess I’m going to have to get used to being the short one.” “If this happens every time we have sex, this could start to become a problem. How about we shower and get to bed – it’s been a long day. In the morning, we can discuss plans.” Although I really wanted an excuse to get my hands all over Mark’s muscles, we decided it would be safest to take turns in the shower. We curl up in bed. Due to Mark’s new size, it just makes sense for him to be the big spoon. He wraps an arm around me, and we curl up together. His muscles are firm, and I can feel the very sizeable lump of his cock nestled in the cleft of my ass. His breath is gently tickling my neck. This is heaven – and I am quickly asleep.
  16. MuscleStud

    m/m Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2

    Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: Link to Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2: Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2 Now that was fun. I do not think Uncle Bob will be walking normally for a while, but I do not think he will mind. He was walking in from the pool as I was coming down the steps, and my lust just took over. I grabbed him right there, bent him over the living room couch, and power fucked his ass. I dumped two loads deep inside him before he could move, and then Sean heard us and joined in the fun. Sean plowed his Dad's beautiful tight ass and gave him a couple of loads while I had him blow me for another load. Bob was so far out of it in the pleasure that he barely responded when Sean said he was taking up to get cleaned up. Sean carried his Dad with his hard cock, still buried up his ass. Bob's head was resting on Sean's massive chest and legs wrapped around his waist. Sean looked like a proud father carrying a small child that he loved so much. Since Sean is a cuddlier, I am sure that after the shower, they will spend some time in bed cuddling and napping in incestual bliss. So back to the blog and picking up the blog with our Dad's cooking dinner. It was interesting as the rules of the house were changing for the better. Since Sean and I were naked, the Dads decided to "join the club" and stripped off the remaining clothes they had on. It was not much as Sean, and I ripped off most of it during our exciting to blow their brains out via their cocks. They may have still been Muddles, but they did have beautiful bodies from spending so much time in the gym. We acted like we usually did, laughing, joking, and talking but only with a strong sexual tone. We peppered our Dads about their sexual exploration and got straightforward and detailed answers. We learned our parents were kinky, aggressive, and slutty. Not a bad combination, LOL. My Dad told a story of them going to a Gay Bath House for the first time during college and the craziness that went on. Sean looked at me and said we had to go, and I agreed. They talked about catching our Moms in full lesbian sex for the first time when the girls lost track of time waiting on the guys to pick them up for a frat party. They never made the party, but the four-way sex that went on for the entire weekend cemented their relationships. We became so aroused that we leaked pre-cum and caused puddles on the floor that we had to quickly suck each other to prevent a wasted cum load. One of the new house rules was you make the mess; you clean up the mess. We did share the loads with our Dads in a very passionate kiss. Then the Dads kissed to compare who had the best-tasting load. They said both were so good and could not decide. I called them chicken shit because they did not want a pissed off muscle sluts. They laughed and said that they guessed it would take a village to satisfy a muscle slut. Dinner was great, and Sean and I ate over double I usual amount. Being that we were close to double in size, it was about right. Uncle Bob surprised us with setting a bottle of beer in front of us. While we have had some alcohol with them on a special occasion, this was odd, but he said that since we were larger than a Muddle adult, we should be able to handle a beer. Sean said he just wanted to get us drunk to take advantage of us. I laughed and said he could take advantage of me anytime without the need for alcohol. Uncle Bob told my Dad that he raised a beautiful slut, and we all laughed. It was then that the doorbell rang, and Dad yelled just to come in. I was shocked that he was not concerned about what the person would see, but once I saw who, I was totally fine. Walking into the kitchen was the most massive and muscular human I had ever seen. He was beautiful, and I instantly lost my train of thought. He was larger than I was by at least 50 pounds. His muscles exploded from his body in size and definition with a perfect amount of veins and body hair. He walked bowlegged because of the size of his quads. His clothes looked like they were painted to him and were ready to explode with just a small movement. A slight gesture of his arms resulted in his biceps exploding to at least the size of his head. I was lost in lust and shock, merely watching him until the Dads got up and went over and hugged and kissed him. When I say kiss, it was a full-on tonsil hockey french kissing that was profoundly passionate and masculine. Once finished, they finally introduced him as their workout buddy and Mimbo Drop supplier Kyle. He was a god, pure and simple, and I wanted both my final dose and to ravage Kyle. He sat down and immediately said that we needed to talk first, and then we can get to the fucking. Sean and I asked about flipping it, and Uncle Bob said cant you sluts behave for a few minutes. I told him that we are just acting like the sluts you wanted us to grow into. We all laughed, and it broke the sexual tension that Sean and I were feeling right then. Kyle started to talk about the lab, the creation of the Mimbo Drops, and how everything led to right now. Tell you the truth; I did not care what he said because all I wanted was to take the next dose and spend time being fucked by Kyle. Kyle looked are our Dads and said something about look what you two created, and after a short pause, all three started laughing. They decided to get the show on the road, and Dad went and brought over the Mimbo Drop bottle. Uncle Bob asked us if we're sure about what was going to happen next. The third dose makes the change/mutation permanent, and all we did was open are mouths life a baby bird waiting on dinner. My dad then placed a dropper full under our tongues and said its time to get this show on the road. The liquid had a strong bitter taste that I let it slowly absorbed under my tongue. I felt warmth starting to flow throughout my body and a little lightheaded. Kyle said to enjoy the ride and that you will remember this forever as you evolve from human to mega human. The warmth built to a high heat and then changed to a feeling of electricity flowing across my body. All of my muscles started to flex by themselves. For about 20 minutes or so, the feeling and force of the muscle contractions increased. The more they contracted, the larger they became. I felt a power and strength growing to a level that I would never have guessed possible. My muscles inflated like a balloon to a size that I did not know was possible. If I had been wearing any clothing, it would have exploded off of me like when the Hulk grew. Then, as it started, it slowly faded away, and I was left with a feeling of happiness and inner peace. I felt stronger and more massive than before, which I did not think was possible. As I was enjoying this incredible feeling, a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me hard and fast. My cock became hard to the point of being painful. I quickly, my balls felt like they were squeezed in a vice, and I blew the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. I shot cum with such force, and it felt I like was being smacked in the face, but it was beautiful. I screamed in pleasure, and the effect finally decreased to the point that some of the cum landed in my mouth. The taste was beyond anything I had experienced before. I was in heaven and never wanted it to end, but it finally did and slowly regained my state of mind. It took a few moments before I started to come out of the haze and realized that Dad was cleaning the cum off of me. I looked down and saw him lapping up puddles of cum lying in the deep valley between my now-massive pecs. The head of my enlarged, hard, and vein covered cock reaching to the base of the valley. Dad was focused on finding and collecting every drop of cum that I had just blasted out of me. He licked every ridge and crevice on my chest and abs between the rock hard muscles. I looked over and saw what appeared to be Sean but was really a mass monster with Sean's head on it with his Dad eating his cum off of him. Kyle said something like welcome to the family and kissed me. It was a kiss between men, no, it was a kiss between Mimbo Sluts because we were no longer just a man. My mind cleared, and I realized that I was no longer what I was but something better. Something with a purpose that I did not know yet, but I was ready to accept and share with others. The more we kissed, the more I wanted to fuck and be fucked. Kyle pulled away and went over to do the same to Sean. Dad replaced his mouth for Kyle, and we kissed and shared the remains of my cum that was within his mouth. Between kissing, Dad commented on how beautiful I was. After a few minutes of kissing, Dad pulled away and said that I needed to follow him to see what I had become. I stood, and it felt strange as my size had enlarged to the point that I needed to collect my balance. My arms hung at a 45% angle as my lats were so massive that my arms rested on them. My quads rubbed together due to their size and pushed my cock and balls forward. As Dad guided me into the living room, I saw an image in the mirror that was but was not me. It had my face, but my body was so hyper muscled that I did not look like I did before the third dose. I was beyond anyone that you saw on the bodybuilder's social media and even the muscle morph websites. I was massive; I was ripped and cut and was simply a Muscle Slut that was equal to Kyle. I spent a few minutes coming to terms with the new me. I looked over to Sean and saw that we were nearly identical. It was then that the urge to fuck began to grow from deep in my balls. The best description is that I went into a Muscle Slut form of heat and needed to be fucked now. I grabbed Kyle and pulled him close and told him he was going to fuck me now. I needed it badly to control the fire that was raging within me. I was lost again is the desire to fuck that I simply dropped to the floor and grabbed my ankles to give Kyle a clean shot at my ass and begged for it. He dove in and began to eat my ass with the skill and passion that I expected. I was so lost in the pleasure that I did not hear any of the rest of them talking. The only thing I heard was when Kyle said he was going to fuck me like the slut that I was. He rammed his cock deep into me in a single thrust. I felt every inch of his cock pushing its way inside of me. Its size should have resulted in pain but only provided pleasure. I felt every vein, every ridge, every movement that was designed to send me into a state I had never been before. It brought immediate pleasure throughout my body. As Kyle began to power fuck me, Sean came over and shoved his mega cock down my throat, and I began to suck on it. Like Kyle's cock, I quickly slid Sean's cock down my throat and accepted it all. Dad and Uncle Bob came over and took turns, sucking my cock, and playing with my nipples. They felt like they were wired directly to my cock because any play immediately caused it to become harder. It was four guys focusing their attention on satisfying the needs of one slut, and the feeling is beyond description. I felt my cock being sucked, Kyle fucking my ass, and Sean forcing his cock deep down my throat all begin to pulsate together, knowing that we all were going to explode at the same time. Within a minute, I felt my balls constrict and start the process of the ejaculation that I did not know how would survive. I wanted to warn my Dad, but it was too late, and my first shot hit Uncle Bob right in the face. Kyle, Sean, and I came at the same moment, and I ended up being covered in cum from head to toes. We blew for what seemed forever and then crashed together on the floor in a massive pile of cum covered muscle. Once we recovered, Sean became the center of the four of us trying to fuck is brains out. I lost track of time and what was being done to me and what I helped to do to Sean. Part of me had so many questions for Kyle and our Dad's, but now was not the right time. Now was the time to explore our incredible bodies, satisfy our need for sex, and enjoy having Kyle with us to help guide us on this new adventure we have been created/evolved/mutated into. The rest of the night involved nothing but sex and lots of sex. Sex with the force and passion that only a Muscle Slut could know or handle, but I knew it was what I was meant for. Part of me had lots of questions but knew that tomorrow would be the time to start asking them.
  17. Hello, everyone! Long-time lurker over here! I've read a lot of stories on this forum and when the AI Dungeon was introduced here recently, I decided to give a shot at writing my own story. I've written a few dozen stories at AI Dungeon before, but this story here takes the cake. English isn't my first language, so you might encounter some errors here and there. On a side note: I'm not sure if I should post my story here or in the AI Dungeon section. I'll gladly repost it there if I made a mistake. AI type: Dragon WARNING: If you are not comfortable with incestuous relationships, then I highly advise you to not read this story. DISCLAIMER: The characters in this story are above 18 years of age. Ian and Ethan My name is Ian and I am a freshman in college. I have an older brother named Ethan and we get along really well. I am your stereotypical nerd in glasses. I'm of average height, standing at 5'9, wear glasses and kinda thin. I'm decently fit, but not fit enough to look muscled, if you get what I mean. I consider myself pretty good looking, as well. I've had a number of confessions from boys and girls alike. My brother, on the other hand, is easily one of the hottest guys in college. He's athletic and charming and is always nice to people. He stands tall at 6'3 and weighs about 225 pounds of solid muscle. His features include a defined, angular jawline, deep blue eyes, strong eyebrows, sandy blonde hair and dimples. His manly face contrasts with my boyish features. Surprisingly, my brother hasn't really been dating anyone seriously. He has been having sex here and there, but none of them became his girlfriends. I, however, didn't date anyone because of an entirely different reason. I'm secretly gay and I have been crushing on my brother since God knows when. Recently, I have been taking interest in hypnosis. I've always been fascinated by how a human mind can be controlled by the most trivial of things. I'm also curious to see if with the right technique of hypnosis, can someone be hypnotized to change how their body looks at will? So I started learning. I wanted to practice, but there's no one there to volunteer. "I'm home", I heard Ethan's voice downstairs. He must be back from football practice. I walked downstairs and greeted him at the door. "Hey, big bro! You must be back from practice. You must be tired, let me make you a drink" "Thanks, little bro. Why are you acting so excited?" he said as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no reason." I replied as I went to the kitchen. I got a glass of ice and poured Ethan's favorite drink, iced chocolate. "Thanks. Now cut the crap and tell me what's going on", he said as he took a sip. "Fine", I said as I dropped the act. "I have a favor to ask you" "A favor? You? This must be some pretty big favor", he said as he smirked. "Well, it is and it isn't. See there are these hypnosis sessions I want to try, but I need a partner. Since you're my brother, I thought you'd love to help me out." "Wait. You want me to go under hypnosis and do what exactly?" "Just go under a light hypnosis and follow my commands." "Is this safe?" "Of course! As long as I don't command you to do anything stupid, nothing can go wrong", I looked at him with a smile. He seemed hesitant "Pleeeaaaaase", I said as I clutched his arm. "I need you to help me with this." "Fine, but just once. I have football practice tomorrow." "Yay!" I said as I hugged him. "Now let's get started." I took him to my room and closed the door. I turned on the hypnosis program on my laptop and a weird spiral filled the screen. "Now I want you to stare deeply into the spiral", I said "I'm not sure about this", he said. "Hey! No chickening out! You promised to help me" "Fine", he said as he stared at the screen. I closed the blinds and turned off all the lights in my room. "Now what?" he asked. "Now just relax, don't think about anything, just stare at the spiral." He sat on my bed and continued to stare at the screen. "You feel your body relax into the chair as your muscles loosen" I said in a slow monotone voice. "You can hear me, but you're too relaxed to turn your head and look at me." "My whole body feels numb", he replied in the same monotone voice. "That's good. Now you find my voice really soothing" "Your voice is very soothing. I really like your voice", he said in a monotone voice. "Now I'm going to count from 10 to 1, when I reach 1 you will be in a deep hypnotic sleep. When you're in this state, you'll be able to hear my commands and you'll be able to follow them. When I snap my fingers, you will wake up and remember everything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "Good, now here we go. 10, getting sleepy...9, you are feeling very relaxed...8, your muscles become loose...7, you feel like stretching...6, your eyes are closing...5, you are about to go unconscious...4, you are entering a trance...3, you are hypnotized...2, you are completely under my control...1, completely under my control..." I snapped my fingers as I counted "1". "You are awake and completely aware of your surroundings. You will follow all of my commands. You are smart, funny and attractive. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "You will have a crush on me, but you will try to hide it" "Yes", he said. "You will find ways to make me feel your muscles. You like it when I touch you" "Yes", he said. "You will get the urge to show off for me, but you will try to hide it. You want me to see just how buff you are." "Yes", he said. "When I say the phrase "Deep sleep", you will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When I say the phrase "Wide awake", you will exit the trance and remember all of my commands. Now repeat what I said" "When you say the phrase "Deep sleep", I will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When you say the phrase "Wide awake", I will exit the trance and remember all of your commands", he repeated my words in a slow monotone voice. "Good", I said and I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. He blinked a few times and looked at me. "Did you do it? Did you hypnotize me?", he asked "Yep. You don't remember anything, do you?" "Nope. Nothing. You didn't make me do anything stupid, did you?" "Nope. I just made you flap your arms like a chicken", I joked. Now I wanna see if my hypnosis worked. I grabbed his bicep and pulled him "Let's go to McDonald's and grab a burger. I'm starving" He let out a little moan as he felt my hand on his bicep. "I'd love to, but I'm broke for the rest of the week. I spent my money on protein supplements", he said as I felt his bicep flex in my hands. He tried to pretend he didn't do anything and looked away. "Well, I'm not going to let you starve. Let's go", I said and grabbed his hand. He didn't say anything as I dragged him out of the house. We got into his car and he drove us to McDonald's. He was very quiet and kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye. I didn't say anything since I wanted to see what he would do. We got to McDonald's and he parked the car. "Are you sure about paying, little bro?", he said as he started to open his car door. "Yeah, I'm sure. You can pay me back later", I said and got out of the car. He followed me into McDonald's and we both ordered. He got a double quarter pounder meal, large fries and a chocolate shake while I got a double whopper meal, large fries and a diet coke. "So, you want ketchup or mustard on your burger?" I asked him as we sat down. "Both", he said as he opened his ketchup and drowned his fries in it. I shook my head as I started on my whopper. I looked over at him and saw that he was already half way through his meal. "How are you so hungry? You ate a big lunch not too long ago", I said in between bites. "I have a high metabolism. I eat a lot and never gain weight" "You're saying your 225 pound, muscular body never gained weight?", I glared at his body. "I'm not 225, I'm 220. And I'll have you know, I work out every day for at least two hours", he said in a defensive tone. "But you're still way too buff for a 20-year-old. How can you not gain weight and be this muscular?", I said as I pointed towards his bicep. He blushed. "I-It's not that big", he said as he looked away. "Dude, I'm just saying you're muscular. I mean, I'm fucking 5'9 and weigh 150 pounds", I said as I felt his bicep. He let out a moan as I touched it. "You're not 150 pounds, you're 155. I saw your ID", he said as he finished his food. "Yeah, well I'm not 5'9 either. I'm 5'8 and three quarters", I said as I took the last bite of my whopper. He laughed and took a bite into his food. He secretly liked me touching his biceps earlier. His inner cockiness was probably cheering. We finished our food and headed back to his car. "I'll drive", he said as he got into the driver's seat. "Again? I can drive, too, you know", I said as he started the car. "No, I'm driving", he said in a serious tone. "Fine" He drove us back to his house and we went inside. "I'm going to go upstairs and do some assignments. I'll be down in a few hours", he said as he walked towards the stairs. "Alright, I'll be in my room", I said as I walked towards my room. I walked into my room and sat down on my bed. I was really bored since I didn't feel like playing any games or anything. I grabbed my laptop and opened it. I checked Facebook and saw that I had a notification from class council about the elections tomorrow. I remembered I was supposed to go for the "fun" As I was scrolling through my feed, he knocked on my door and came in. "Hey, I'm done with my homework. What you up to?" "Nothing much, just checking my Facebook", I said as I turned the screen towards him. "Oh yeah, the elections are tomorrow. You running?" "Yeah, I'm going for secretary this time" "Why not president?" "I dunno, I think the president has too much responsibility. I just want to have fun", I said as I turned the screen back towards me. "Yeah, I get you", he said as he sat on my bed. "So, are you going to the gym today?" I asked, changing the subject. "Yeah, I'm going to the gym and then coming back here. You should come with me", he said as he patted the spot next to him on the bed. "I don't work out, remember?" "You don't have to be buff or anything. Just some light weight lifting will do" "Nah, I'm healthy enough. I don't wanna be as buff as you", I said as I poked his shoulder. He blushed and said "Hey, little bro. Do you think you can massage my shoulders?" "Huh?" "My shoulders are really tense. So can you give me a massage?" I blushed as I looked at him. He had a serious look on his face, but I could tell he was blushing as well. "Uh... Yeah, sure" This must be one of his ways of trying to make me feel his muscles. And it's working. I got off my bed and walked in front of him. I put my hands on his shoulders and started to massage him. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I could tell he was really enjoying it. "R-rub a little harder", he said as he bit his lip. I started to rub his shoulders harder as he moaned even more. I could feel his muscles relax under my hands. He was really built. I wonder how we're even related? I'll have to check that out as well. "A-ah, that feels good", he said as he closed his eyes. I started to massage his arms as well. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I then moved my hands down to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat through his chest as I massaged it. He bit his lip and moaned. "Deep sleep", I said as I looked into his eyes. His eyes closed and he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Your lust towards me increases and at times, you won't be able to hide your attraction towards me. The urge to show me how buff you are becomes stronger" I continued the session like normal and told him to wake up after ten minutes. When he woke up, he looked at me and smiled. "That was a nice massage. I felt my muscles relax a lot", he said as flexed his arms. "Do you feel any urges?" "Just one. Do you want to see how buff I am?" "Uh... Yeah, sure", I said as he took off his shirt. He turned around so that he was facing me and flexed his muscles. He had the biggest arms I had ever seen. I was a little bit jealous of his muscles. "How do I look?" "Uh... You're really buff", I said as I looked at his muscles. He smirked and said "Thanks, little bro". He then walked out of my room. I decided to go to the gym with him. He seemed pretty happy when I told him. When we got to the gym, he started to do bench presses. I sat on a nearby chair and watched him. He was really focused on his workout. He did a set of bench presses and then looked at me. "Hey, come rub my shoulders again", he said as he looked at me. I got off the chair and walked over to him. I then started to massage his shoulders and he moaned. "Ah... That feels good, little bro", he said as he closed his eyes. I stopped massaging him after a few minutes and he looked unsatisfied. "I guess it's about time we go back home, then", he said as he looked at the clock. It was 4:30pm. "Yeah, it is", I said as we packed our stuff and left the gym. He took a shower at home and came to my room, just wearing a towel. He was standing at the door and his towel hung low at his waist. I stared at his body in awe. His pecs were big and his arms were gorgeous. His washboard six pack abs glistened with bathwater. Veins started trailing under his abs towards his groin. I could see the outline of his soft bulge through the towel and it was huge. He smirked and said "Hey, bro. Can I borrow your camera? I need it for an assigment" "Uh.... Sure", I said as I got up from my bed and tried to reach the camera on the top shelf. I was struggling because I was too short. "Here, let me help you with that" he stood very close behind me and reached for the camera. I could feel his pecs and abs pressing onto my back. His bulge was pressing right between my ass cheeks. I could feel my underwear getting a little damp. He grabbed the camera and handed it to me. "Thanks, bro", he said as he looked at me. I looked at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. I felt his hand rub against my back and then go down to my butt. He gave it a gentle squeeze and then walked out of the room. I was in shock. My brother just felt me up and I wanted him to do more... No. I took a deep breath and tried to forget about what happened. I got ready for bed and lied down. The next morning was a Saturday and I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. I went downstairs and saw Ethan cooking at the stove. "Morning, sleepyhead", he said as he turned to me and smiled. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts and a tank top. His glistening muscles were showing. I could see the outline of a huge bulge in his shorts. "Hungry?" he asked as he pointed to a plate full of pancakes and another plate full of bacon. "Yeah", I said as I sat down at the table. I started eating the pancakes and bacon while he sat down next to me. He continued eating like nothing happened last night. I was confused. Did he forget about what happened? I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn't want to seem like a fag. "Hey, little bro. Let's watch some TV after this", he said as he turned his head towards me. "Yeah, sure", I said as I continued eating. We finished eating and went to my room. We lied down on my bed and started watching TV. I tried to forget what happened last night, but I couldn't. It was all I could think about. WWE came on and we watched a wrestling match. I was trying to focus on the TV, but I couldn't help but notice how hard his arm was pressed against mine. I wanted to touch his arm. I wanted to feel his hard muscles. I bit my lip and tried to ignore what I was feeling. I started to get hot. I felt my underwear get a little damp as my erection started to grow. I really wanted to turn towards him and start kissing him. I felt his arm slowly move towards me. Our fingers were barely touching. I felt my heart beat faster and faster. He slowly moved his hand towards mine. Our fingers intertwined and we both looked at each other. "I think we should wrestle", he said "Huh?" I was visibly confused. "Let's wrestle. You're a tough guy, right? I'm a tough guy. Let's see who's tougher." He got up and took off his tank top. He flexed his muscles and got into a wrestling position. "You're kidding me, right? I'm way smaller than you", I said "I'll hold back. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. C'mon, little bro. Wrestle your big, muscular bro", he said as he flexed again. God, he was so hot. I got up and took off my shirt. I got into a wrestling position and we started to wrestle. He was right. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. I guess he was trying to reconnect with me as family. It was working. After a few minutes, he stopped holding back and I realized something. Boy, was I wrong to think that he did this to reconnect with his little brother. He did this so that he can show off his muscles and pin me down with them. I have to admit, it's turning me on a little bit. "Alright, I give up", I said as I felt his hand touch my back. "You sure?" he asked as he kept pushing me down. "Yeah, you win." He got off of me and I lied down on the bed. He pounced on top of me and stared into my eyes. "That was intense! You may look small, but you sure as hell are strong", he said. "You're pretty strong yourself", I said. "Thanks, but you're the one who's strong. You're also pretty fast. You almost pinned me a couple of times." He got off of me and lied down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling as we tried to catch our breath. "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep", I said. He immediately fell into a trance. I slowly moved my arm towards his arm and touched his bicep. His bicep was hard as a rock. I felt it and then moved closer to it. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. I started to get nervous, but really turned on at the same time. I whispered into his ear, "Your lust towards me increases as you feel the urge to pleasure me" "Yes" "You will have the urge to press your muscles against my body" "Yes" "The testosterone in your body will increase by 10 percent. Your body muscles and cock will grow very slowly. You will become constantly horny" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. "What did you do to me?" he asked. "Nothing, bro." "My muscles are aching. I feel really horny." "You should go take a shower. All that wrestling made you sweat" "Yeah, I will." He got up and walked towards the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on. I got up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and it was a beautiful sight. I heard the shower be turned off. A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open and then close. There he was, in his towel again. His body looked noticeably bigger, but this time, his bulge wasn't soft. It was huge and was tenting his towel "I'm still horny", he moaned. "Then go jerk off in your room or something", I said as he walked out of my room. "Wait. How big is that thing?", I asked, pointing at his bulge. "Huge", he replied. "Let me see." He dropped his towel and turned around. His butt was gorgeous. I mean, I knew it was big, but his whole body was big. He had a huge V shape going down his back. His legs were thick and strong. "Last time I checked, it was 10 inches", he said as-a-matter-of-factly. He walked out of my room and I heard him jerking off in his. His moans can be heard and honestly, it turned me on more than I expected. I started to get horny, so I grabbed the lotion and started jerking off. I kept thinking about him and how big his muscles were. I thought about how he was so strong for his size and how he could easily pick up a car with those huge arms of his. I came and I heard him moan in his room as he released soon after. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. I heard him moan a few more times before his moans died down. He came a lot, I thought. "I'm done", he said as he walked into my room with a tissue in hand. "Done with what? Jerking off?" "Yeah. I'm going to sleep now." "Alright. Goodnight, bro." "Goodnight, bro" The next morning, I was awoken by the sound of moaning in the bathroom. God, he was jerking off in the toilet. That increase in testosterone sure did a number on him. I heard him flush and as he walked past my room and he looked surprised. "Hey, Ian. I didn't think you'd be awake" "Good moaning, to you, too, Ethan", he blushed a deep red and laughed at my pun. "Sorry to wake you up", he said, putting his hands up. His clothes looked tighter now that his muscles had grown. He looked delicious. "It's fine. What time is it?" "Its 7:30." "What the hell. That is early. You better make me some breakfast in return", I said jokingly. "Fine. What do you want?" "Surprise me." He laughed and walked out of the room. I got up and got dressed. I went downstairs and saw him cooking. He was wearing a tight shirt that showed off his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Wait, you really made breakfast? I was joking" "I know. I'm just letting you look at my muscles while I'm cooking." He laughed and I sat down at the table. He brought over a plate of bacon and eggs. It looked delicious. "Thanks, bro." "No problem, Ian." We ate and talked about random things. I had a good time with him. After we finished eating, he cleaned up and we went into the living room. We watched TV for a bit until he asked me if I wanted to go to the wrestle with him again. "Bring it", I said as I got into position. We didn't waste any time taking off our shirts and started wrestling. This time, he easily overpowered me and pinned me down onto the floor. His bigger muscles made him stronger. I felt so small compared to him. "Ha! I win!" he laughed as he got off of me. "Yeah, good job. Now get off of me." He laughed and got off of me. He started doing push-ups and I stared at his muscles. He turned his head and looked at me. "What?" "Nothing." "Tell me." "You're really hot." He laughed and turned his head back. "Thanks." He kept doing push-ups while I kept looking at him. I started getting a chubby. I got up and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw a lot of fruit juice. I grabbed a bottle and drank it. I heard him come in. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." He laughed. "You're not drinking that to hide your boner, are you?" "Shit." I quickly closed the fridge and turned around. "No." He laughed. "It's fine. I have one, too." I looked down and saw that he did have a boner. I looked back up at him and he had his hands behind his back. "Pinning you down felt so good", he said. "You wanna do it again?" "Yeah." We started wrestling and he pinned me down again. He was on top of me and I felt his muscles on my body. It felt so good. I felt my boner on his body. He felt it, too, and he started pressing his muscles onto my body. He started grinding his hips into me. I felt my precum soaking my underwear. He started grinding faster and harder. I felt his bulge rubbing against my body. It felt so good. His bulge dwarfed mine. My 8 inches looked small compared to his 10 inches. He was so big and strong. I felt my body give into him. I wanted to serve him. I wanted to be his. "I'm gonna pin you now", he whispered in my ear. "Do it." He easily pinned me down and kept me pinned down. "I'm gonna make you feel so good." He started grinding into me again. I felt his bulge throb as he kept grinding onto me. "I-I'm gonna.. cum", he said "Me too", as I said as we both started hugging each other and grinding harder. We both moaned and grunted as we felt our bodies release. He fell on top of me and kept me pinned down. I felt his warm seed inside my underwear. It felt so good. I came, too, and my seed leaked out and stained my underwear. We both panted as we kept grinding into each other. He soon realized what he was doing and got off me. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's fine." He got up and went into the bathroom. I heard the water run and he cleaned himself off. He came back with a towel wrapped around his waist.. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's okay, dude". He looked down and saw the stain in my underwear. "You came, too?" "Yeah." I saw him getting hard under his towel from the sheer fact that he made me cum in my pants. He quickly turned around and went back to his room to hide his boner. I got up and went to the bathroom. I cleaned myself off and took off my underwear, throwing it into the hamper. I went back to my room and lied down on my bed. I heard a knock on the door. "Yeah?" "Can I come in?" "Go ahead" Ethan came in and lied down next to me. "I'm sorry I did that to you." "It's fine." "No, it's not. I took advantage of you." "You didn't take advantage of me. I wanted it, too." "Are you sure? You're not just saying that?" "I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." He smiled. "Thanks, Ian." "No problem, man" "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep" His breathing slowed as he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Ethan, you will become constantly horny and only I can make you cum" "I will become so horny that I'll want to release my sexual tension everyday." he said "Your muscles will grow very slowly until your clothes become very tight" "You will feel very hot all the time." "You will start growing muscle but only where you have muscle. Fat and other organs except your cock are unaffected." "Your body will crave my touch." "You will become so attracted to me that you'll want to be as close to me as possible. "You will have the urge to make me worship your muscles" "You will now exit the trance and remember everything I say. Wide awake", I said as I snapped my fingers. He slowly blinked his eyes as he regains consciousness. I was excited to see him follow my commands. "So, what do you wanna do now?" he asked. "I don't know, what do you wanna do?" "I don't know either. We could watch a movie or something." "Sure, what do you wanna watch?" "I don't know. You pick something" "How about The Incredible Hulk?" "Sure." I saw him biting his lip whenever Bruce Banner's muscle growth scene comes on. "Man, you're almost as muscular as the Hulk", I said while grabbing his biceps. "N-no I'm not. I'm muscular, but the Hulk's way bigger", he blushed as he flexed his bicep in my touch. "You're still big, dude. Look at these guns", I said, squeezing his biceps harder. "Thanks, Ian. You're pretty hot yourself" He looked at my body and bit his lip. He started to flex his arm again. "Do you think it's big? "It's huge, man. I think it has to be at least 19 inches", I said as I wrapped my hands around his bicep. "It's 20 inches", he said as he smiled. "You're just so hot, man. I can't believe you're my brother." "Thanks, Ian. You.. You can touch more if you want" "Really? You won't get mad?" "No, go ahead." I started to feel his muscles some more. I grabbed his arms and felt them as he giggled. "You're tickling me", he said. I kept grabbing his arms and then my hands traveled to his chest. "You can keep touching", he said. I felt his pecs and stomach as he started to breathe heavier. I then grabbed his thigh, feeling the huge mass of the quad. "I love your hands. They're so tiny on my muscles." "Thanks, man. Your body is so hot. I love your muscles. They're so big and firm." "I love your hands on me." I kept grabbing his muscles as he started to moan. "Your hands are so good, Ian. You're making me feel so good." I felt his body as he moaned louder. "Oh, Ian. I'm gonna..." He stopped himself and got off the bed. "We shouldn't be doing this, Ian. We're brothers", he said. "You started it", I said. "I know, but... We're brothers." "So what? You're hot and I'm attracted to you. Why can't we show each other affection? Lots of brothers do it." "Not true. Lots of brothers don't have sexual relationships." "How would you know if you don't try it out?" "I just know, Ian. Besides, we're going to be caught if we keep this up. We have to cool it." "Stop being a pussy and get over here. You made me hard, now it's time to take some responsibility", I said, pointing at my boner. "You know what? You're right. I can't back down from a challenge." He got back on the bed and started to crawl on top of me. He was breathing heavily against my neck and whispered into my ears, "Is this what you wanted?" "Mhmm", I moaned. He lowered his body onto mine and started to grind against me. "Oh, God. You're so hot." "You like that? I can go harder." He started to grind harder and I could feel his bulge grinding against my own. I started to moan as he kept going. "You like that, bro?" "Keep going. That feels so good." As he kept grinding, his muscles started growing very slowly again. I could see his shirt getting tighter. He noticed this and said, "Dude, I'm growing? How is this happening?" "I have no idea, but just keep going." He started grinding faster and I could feel his body growing against mine. He was at least 6'10 now. "This is so weird, but it feels so good. My muscles are growing and I can feel my body expanding. "Keep going. It's turning me on." He started to moan and grow even more. His shirt was getting very tight now and I could see the outline of his huge muscles. He was like a junior bodybuilder now. I pulled his body against mine and whispered into his ear, "I need to tell you something" "What is it?" he asked out of breath. "I hope you don't get mad at me but I made you attracted to me. Those urges you're feeling? I did those. I hypnotized you to make your muscles grow, too", I said. "You did? Why would you do that?" "Because I wanted to see you like this. You're so hot right now." He started grinding harder and his body was getting bigger. He was now a full blown bodybuilder and was nearly double my size. "Do you really think I'm hot?" "I think you're the hottest guy I've ever seen. You're like an Adonis." "Thanks, Ian. That's the best compliment I've ever received." He started to grind against me even harder and his body grew again. He was now so big, he was crushing me. His growth stopped after a few minutes and he looked like a bodybuilder now. His clothes were practically skin tight and I could see every muscle through it. He was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. "I feel so weird. I think I'm supposed to get mad at you for doing this to me, but I can't seem to do it" "Don't worry about it. I want you to enjoy yourself." "I am. You're right. I am the hottest guy you've ever seen, aren't I?" "Yeah, you are." He started grinding against me again and I wrapped my arms around his huge body "I want you to flex out of your clothes", I said. He started flexing and his clothes tore under the pressure of his muscles. Soon he was naked except for his boxers and I could see his huge, eight pack abs and his huge pecs. His body was perfect. He was perfect. "Do you want me to do anything else?" he asked. "Do you want me to worship your muscles?" "Yeah. You should worship my muscles." I started to kiss his huge bicep. It was so big, I couldn't even reach all the way around it with both hands. "Do you want me to flex for you?" "Yeah, show me what you got." He started to flex his arm and I could see his muscles bounce and grow. His arms were so big they looked like they were about to rip out of his skin. "Do you want to touch them?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his pecs and he felt my hands against his chest. His pecks were so big and round, I couldn't even fit my hand around it. "Do you want to touch my abs?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his 8-pack and he felt my hands against his stomach. His abs were rock hard and covered in sweat. "I want you to wrap your muscles around me" I said. He started to flex and his muscles started to wrap around me. His arms wrapped around my back and his pecks were pressing against my chest. "I want you to squeeze me" He started to flex and his muscles started to squeeze. I could feel his huge pecs pressing against me as he wrapped his arms around me. He was so big and strong, I felt so small and weak compared to him. I pulled him into a deep sloppy kiss. I can't believe I'm making out with my brother. This was wrong, but it felt so right. I felt his huge muscles against my body and I felt so small and helpless compared to him. "I want you to dominate me" I said. He started to flex again and his muscles got even bigger. He was so big and muscular, he looked like a professional bodybuilder. He picked me up with one hand and threw me against the wall. I felt my back hit the wall so hard, it knocked the wind out of me. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No. Don't stop." He pinned me against the well and we started making out again. He was so big and strong and I was so small and weak, I felt so helpless under his powerful body. I put my hands on his bulge and felt his monster. It must've grown a few more inches and it was noticeably thicker. I stated giving him a handjob through his underwear and he started to grow even more. It was so big now, it looked like it was about to rip through his underwear. "Do you want me to take it out?" "Yeah. I want you to take it out." I pulled down his underwear and took out his huge monster. It was so big, fat, and long. I put my hand at the base and couldn't fit my hand around it. I started to stroke it and it started to grow bigger. I don't know how someone so big and muscular can have a weiner that big. He put me down and I started focusing on his cock. It was so big and fat, I couldn't fit my mouth around it. I tried to deepthroat it, but I couldn't even get the head in. I started to give him a handjob while I sucked, but his huge head kept hitting the back of my throat and I started to choke. "Do you want me to stop?" "No. Don't stop." I kept on trying to fit his huge head in my throat, but I just couldn't do it. I started to give up and he grabbed my head and pushed it down his huge rod. I felt my throat start to expand as his huge head pushed down my throat. He kept on pushing and I kept on trying not to choke. He was so big, my eyes started to water as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge hairy legs against my shoulders and his huge bulging arms against my head. I deepthroated all 14 inches of him and he kept it there for a few seconds. I started to choke as I tried to breath, but he kept his hips still so I wouldn't struggle. He pulled out slightly and then rammed it back in. He did this a few times and each time he thrusted, my eyes started to water even more. He then grabbed the back of my head and started to face-fucking me. He kept on pushing in and pulling out, each time a little faster. With every thrust, I could feel his huge heavy ball hitting my chin. "Do you like my big hard meatstick?" "Mmmm...hah...yeah...I love it..." I managed to say with his huge rod in my mouth. He kept on face-fucking me and with every thrust, I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He kept on thrusting and I started to feel something was building up. With every thrust, I could feel my muscles tensing up. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna..." He kept on going and with one final hard thrust, I felt my muscles release as I started to squirt. I squirted all over his chest and mine. He kept on thrusting as I kept on squirting. He then grabbed my head and started to thrust even faster. "I'm gonna squirt, you want it in your mouth or on your face?" " my mouth." He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge heavy ball tighten. He rammed it one last time as I felt his squirt enter my mouth. It tasted really bitter, but I managed to gulp it down as he kept on squirting. He pulled out and I could feel his squirt dripping out of my mouth. It felt so warm and sticky. "You like that?" "Mmmm...yeah..." He sat down on the bed as he grabbed my head and started to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth as I could still taste his squirt. "You wanna grow bigger?" I asked. "Yeah, I do." "Well, come on then. Let's do this." I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. I laid down as he got on top of me. He started to kiss me as I could feel his huge bulge rubbing against my stomach. "I want you to grow while you fuck me" I said. He lifted up my legs as he started to push himself in. He started to push and I could feel him entering me. It started to hurt as his huge head pushed through. He kept on pushing as I felt it go in even more. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't push anymore. "It's too tight, you can't go in." "Yes I can, don't worry." He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles start to give away. It started to hurt as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge head go in as I winced in pain. He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles give away completely. "It's in." He started to thrust as he kept on going in and out. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He kept on going as I felt his huge head hit against my walls. It felt so tight that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge head go all the way in. "It's all the way in." I pulled his huge body onto mine and kissed him. "Now grow" I said. He started to thrust in and out as his huge member started to grow. It grew longer and thicker as I felt my insides stretch to accommodate his growth. He kept on thrusting as it kept on growing. It felt so tight around his growth that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. His body started growing as well. His muscles started bulging as his shoulders widened. He kept on thrusting as he grew taller. His biceps grew as his arms increased in size. His legs grew as his thighs increased in size, his calves grew as his feet increased in size. His rhythm got faster as he got bigger. "I love you, big bro" I said. "I love you too, lil bro" he replied. He kept on thrusting as his growth started to slow down. He was now a two feet taller than me and thrice my size. His arms were as big as my legs and his chest was wider than my torso. He thrusted a few more times as he was about to explode. "I'm gonna come" he said. "Come inside me, please." He kept on thrusting as he exploded. It felt so warm as he kept on coming. He came for about a minute as I felt his seed fill me up. It felt so warm that I couldn't feel anything else. He finished and kept on thrusting as he was about to come again. "I'm gonna come again" he said. He kept on thrusting as he came again. His seed filled me up as I felt my stomach expand from the inside. He pulled me into a deep kiss and pulled his now 16 inch cock out of me. "I love you" he said as he knelt down and licked my bulging belly. He licked all of his seed as he took it all. I felt his tongue go in and out as he cleaned all of it. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue enter me. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue massage my insides. He finished and licked my lips clean. "I love you" he said as he licked my face. He licked my whole face as I felt his tongue go all over my body. He stopped licking and kiss me. We laid down side by side as he wrapped his arms around me. "I'm gonna protect you forever" he said. We fell asleep as we kept on holding each other. The next morning, I woke up and saw him staring at my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "I dunno, you're just really pretty." I felt his huge arm wrap around me as he pulled me into a deep kiss. "I love you" he said. "I love you too" I replied. We laid down side by side as we kept on holding each other. "You know, Ethan, as much as I like you being huge, people at campus will start to get suspicious" "You're right. People will lose their shit if they see me standing at 7'9 and weigh close to 400 pounds", he said "Yeah. So I'm gonna put you in a trance again. Is that okay?" "That's fine" he said. I started the process and said "Deep sleep" He's in a deep hypnotic trance now. "Your body will shrink down to 6'4, and your weigh will be reduced to 250 pounds of solid muscle. Your cock will shrink to 11 inches. You will grow back to this size whenever we have sex" His body started to shrink until he was 6'4 and 250 pounds. I snapped my fingers and he regained consciousness. He looked down at his body and said, "Hey, this isn't my old size" "I know, I made you bigger. I added another inch in height and a few more pounds in muscle" I said. He looked at me and smiled. "I like this size", he said. "Well, we better go to class now" I said. We got up and got dressed. He drove us to school and only a few people noticed his slightly bigger body. He kept on smiling the whole time. "Why are you smiling?" I asked. "I dunno, I just feel really happy", he replied. We got to school and went to our first classes. He'll be representing our college with his team in a football tournament this year and I wanted to make sure he looked his best. He was already 6'4 and 250 pounds of solid muscle. His arms, chest, and legs were all bulging with muscles. He had a deep voice that could charm anyone. His face was gorgeous and his eyes were like the ocean. He was perfect. The end.
  18. londonboy

    m/m Total Control

    The first sounds of wood cracking make the mouths of each man drop open in shock. They had known it was coming, but there was something in the deep recesses of their brains that made them want to doubt it – to build up the excitement. They liked to think I might not be able to do it. This increases the thrill of it all. A few small slivers of wood sprinkle down to the floor as the sound of splintering continues. The sturdy piece of sports equipment being totally defenseless in this battle. It’s just a wooden bat and two hands. But it’s what those two hands are doing to the bat that makes the small group gasp. It’s not held over a knee or an extra padded head – no, the bat is held straight out by two hands keeping it even with the six pairs of watching eyes. Watching without blinking. Who would want to miss a thing. Wood can be so loud as it is slowly destroyed. I smile – making the men moan, for they realize how easy this is for me. Suddenly, the side of the bat snaps open and jagged shards of wood fan out in protest at being so brutally broken. The six do not breathe . . . time stands still for all of them. It’s a mixture of pure adoration of the strength feat displayed before them and a desire to not let their body give in to the need for release that has been building. My strong hands twist the bat at the same time that I pull – wood struggling loudly to still hold on. It’s no use, though. The bat has lost. Chunks of wood fall to the ground as the once strong piece of gear, and sometimes weapon, is completely ripped in two. The ease with which this has all been done astounds the onlookers. I am happy we still have six dry crotches. I like it when the fun lasts a long time. I like the idea of grown men’s balls turning blue from willing their bodies to not ejaculate. I love that they, too, want to wait. Shocked looks of disbelief and soft, incoherent mumblings of doubt as I put the two shattered pieces of wood together pleases me even more. Each man is now completely oblivious to the fact that there are six of them watching. They feel as if they are alone with me. They are the only one beholding this special show of power. Everyone knows the most important rule of this unusual treat – there is to be no touching of private parts unless the okay is given. A side thrill for myself – controlling them in this way. I can tell it is actually painful to abstain from groping, stroking, or yanking – yet, every man obeys as if his life depended on it. Even in the midst of agony, they want to delay gratification. My record is five spewing at the same time. It always seems that there is one man with almost superhuman resolve to hold out longer than anyone else. However, there has never been anyone to last our entire time together without shooting. The record of actual number of orgasms during a session was set by a husky college football player – he offered four loads in the span of our three hours together. No one has come close to beating – forgive the pun – that display of manly virility and endurance. He had to be carried from the room – even hours later, however, his body was just to wrecked to move on its own. When the two halves of the bat begin to splinter in my powerful grasp, the men begin to comprehend the full extent of my power. I watch as I become much more to them than a showman . . . they begin to view me as almost god-like. My chest has swollen to an unfathomable size as the doubled wood begins to crack apart. They want desperately to touch me . . . but that is also something that is forbidden. Imagining what my hard muscles feel like, I know, doesn’t come close to the real thing – but someone might get hurt if their arm was near the splintering wood. I also believe no one would be able to prevent themselves from spewing if they felt my marbleized body. Since I am already pumped with adrenaline and warmed up from breaking the bat in two, destroying the two combined pieces comes even easier. Moans of lustful pleasure erupt from the group as two pieces become four – the bat now a pile of kindling at my feet. The explosion of sound as wood succumbed to my power was deafening, but the grunts of approval echo even louder in the room when I am done. My expanded pecs are now heaving – lightly covered in sweat that sparkles within the heavy fur that cascades over the bulging mounds. My nipples jut out invitingly, causing all six men to wet their lips with their tongues over and over. Each man had been able to hold the bat prior to the show. Watching their minds verify the thing’s density, weight, and supposed strength was part of what I liked most about these events. It made the reality of what I was going to do for them that much more exciting – and they remembered how indestructible the bat had felt in their hands as they looked at the scraps now on the floor. It takes them a while to catch up, to fully understand what my bulging arms – now jacked from the display of power – had done. I always give the men a few minutes to let the severity of my strength sink in – and to give their crotches a much-needed rest. I am the consummate showman – having learned exactly how to edge a guy to the brink of explosion and then giving him the chance to let the excitement recede like a wave going back out into the ocean. Prolonged release was my middle name. I controlled cocks as easily as I destroyed wood. Everyone’s eyes bounced in time with my chest – heaving up and down. It took a lot of strength to demolish the bat, but I also made it much more dramatic than it actually was – as a way of increasing the inner build-up within each man. I promised the kind of earth-shattering splatter that made grown men become dizzy and need to lie down – and never had I not delivered. No man looked me in the eye, they were too mesmerized by my mammoth pecs. I grabbed the metal bar – the length of a pool cue and as thick as a rolling pin – that was leaning against the wall. The surprise, doubt, and lustful excitement doubled on each face. A baseball bat was child’s play compared to this chunk of steel and every man knew it. My grin got bigger and slightly more devilish than before. I watched as each guy seriously questioned what my actions insinuated I was going to do. Surely there was no way, they all thought, which was exactly what I wanted. Wood was one thing, but hard thick metal was made specifically not to be easily manhandled. I was viewed as way too cocky if I thought I was going to do damage to the substantial bar in my hands. Again, the thing was held out for the men to hold – the six of them taking it in their hands and me watching the bar dip downward as they took on the weight. What I held easily, would have been almost impossible for one of them, alone, and was still a strain for all six. I grabbed the bar back – my hands about the same distance apart on the thing as if I were breaking a baguette in two. The ends of the long thing stuck out as wide as the combined shoulders of the men. Sometimes, I wore an old, tighter-than-hell t-shirt as I did my next feat – just to let the thing be ripped to shreds as my body ballooned from the effort of what I was doing. Today, however, I had decided this particular audience was more interested in thick veins popping up all over my body and seeing my wet matted fur darken as I displayed my strength. I had made the right choice – I saw that I had a little group of fur-lovers. Wood, being ripped in two, screams loudly as it’s broken, but the high-pitched screeching of metal being manipulated in ways that it was never intended to move is definitely much more of a thrill. To many men, the destruction of wood by a man’s big arms is feasible, but the destruction of really thick steel – something that is used to keep skyscraper’s standing – in the same manner is the stuff of superhero movies. This time, there is much more doubt in the eyes staring at me. This makes me extremely happy as my arm muscles explode and my face starts to darken from exertion. The first loud sound the steel emits sends the room into chaos. Hands desperately want to tweak nipples, clamp down on balls, or start moving up and down on hard cocks. There’s also a sudden fear that envelopes the group – grown men realizing they are in the midst of someone much more powerful than them, even put together. It’s that slight nervous panic that gets my juices flowing the hardest – and even makes my strength increase. These men are starting to wonder if they have bitten off more than they can chew. They sense that I could do some serious damage to them if I wanted to – and even in the midst of that dread, they get even more excited. There’s the possibility of much more destruction and that turns them on. All of this intense contemplation, however, stops as soon as the metal bar starts to bend. The men have no idea where to stare – the growing arms, biceps becoming insanely big from tension, the bulging pecs growing massive right in front of them, or the middle of the metal bar as it starts to bump upward because it can no longer withstand the power in my grip. The room is filled with the shrieking of metal having to do what it does not want to do. Six uncovered cocks quiver back and forth from the shrill sound and the sight of steel being weaker than my monstrous biceps. It’s clear, suddenly, that one poor guy will not last. The volcano that is the tip of his cock erupts, his eyes roll up into his head, and his body – stiffened like a board – falls over like a tall tree falling in the forest. His body convulses on the floor as his orgasm continues, even though he is now unconscious. Not one of the other men stops to check on or even look at the downed soldier. They don’t want to miss a thing and they know that each of them will go the path of their overwhelmed comrade at some point. The man just couldn’t take it anymore, that was clear from his deep short moan – ending in a loud gasp – and intense vacuum stomach as his balls blasted juice out his cannon like a Las Vegas fountain. Another rule is that every man must be totally nude. I like to see what my show is doing to their body and it’s a lot more pleasurable if they’re totally uncovered. At first, every guy that partakes of my show is embarrassed and self-conscious of his nudity and that of the other guests. That, however, dissipates as soon as I remove my shirt and reveal my bulging, cut-from-marble body. You can’t be self-conscious when you are so turned on by another guy’s body that you forget your own. Each man certainly feels inadequate and small, but that goes away, too, as soon as I start showing off my strength. I look down to affirm that my first victim is still breathing – can’t have a reputation of causing heart failure or cardiac arrest. He’s certainly still alive, still ejaculating, and has the biggest grin on his face – all, even while unconscious. I am constantly amazed how weak most men are when it comes to holding back an orgasm. The dick definitely controls a man’s body, however. It’s not the brain and it’s certainly not the heart. It’s the thing that can make a man’s eyes disappear in his head and his body shake uncontrollably. It’s the one thing – the cock - that can’t be controlled no matter how hard one tries. I love a guy that thinks he won’t get hard during one of my shows. That man is usually the one that shoots rigid the fastest. But even if, by some miracle, a guy doesn’t get a boner just from seeing my huge muscled torso, I can always count on that snapping of wood, as I destroy the bat, to make his cock stand at attention. It’s just the way of the world – strength displays electrify men. That’s why we love the Hulk and Thor. It’s why movies and television shows about Hercules are always so popular. It’s even why we loved Lurch on The Addams Family and Herman Munster – they were super strong and they didn’t even know it. Power demands attention . . . applause – and that’s what a hard-on basically is, your body saying thank you. It’s a man’s way of saying he really, really likes something. My buddy on the floor is now lying in a fetal position and is clearly dreaming of me, by the look on his face. I’m glad I could make his day. When the two sides of the metal bar come together I feel the kind of exuberant satisfaction a normal guy might feel doing something as simple as hitting a homerun. I’ve bent metal like it was nothing more than string cheese. I can tell that two more admirers are about to explode. I know just what will send them over the edge, too. Two massive arms making steel do their bidding is hot as hell, but then when those two arms twist the steel together – making the two ends into one, well that is a whole other level of excitement. I made it look like I was simply twisting a tie that holds the container of a loaf of bread in place. Metal being squeezed together and turned so it looked like only yarn being twirled together. No one in the room was breathing. The metal bar was still screaming from the abuse I was handing out. And, as planned, it became too much for the two guys who had been teetering on the edge of detonation for a while. I love it when I can cause an onlooker to shoot so hard that his cum hits my body – across the room. Sticky white man-milk splattered against my hard abs as one man screamed with the power of his orgasm. He sent semen missiles so hard across the empty space between us that it sounded like fists hitting a punching bag when they landed. I was duly impressed by his pecker power. The man’s face turned a deep purple as three huge volleys of cum blasted at me. The other man’s cock was sticking straight up, so his man-honey sprayed across his own chest, hitting his chin because of his thrusting power. It was easy to see that both men were going to collapse as soon as they were done squirting. The one guy shooting the length of the room made a thick noticeable path of fresh cum on the floor between his body and mine – like an arrow pointing to what had caused his explosion. It was almost sweet to see both men crumple happily to the floor at the same time – smiles of pure bliss on each of their faces and their arms around each other. They were sound asleep in seconds. Three sets of eyes still watched every big muscle on me move. The remaining men had pleading looks on their faces and I couldn’t tell if they wanted me to put them out of their misery and do something to make them explode, or if they wanted me to prolong their agony even more. I knew some men loved to be edged to the point where they could no longer feel their balls or cock – everything down there was just some numb raw exposed nerve too overwhelmed to respond. I was still twisting metal into a spiral, but I knew if I took a step forward with my big body one, two, or all three of them would erupt like matching volcanoes. I was twice the size of each of them. My flexed gun made their heads look like something as small as bottle caps. They were each glued to watching my thick, strong fingers messing up metal as if it were just warm clay. Every now and then their eyes would move to the bulging mass of either biceps fueling the destruction. The screeching of the metal was only equaled by the heavier breathing coming from the now smaller group of admirers. If they had been dogs, their tongues would have been hanging out, saliva would have been dripping to the floor, and their tails would have been wagging hard. As it was, each man’s dick was leaking pre-cum in big white, milky globs. I had simply built up too much pressure in their balls for their cocks to not let off some steam. I looked at the cocks displayed in front of me as I continued to easily twist metal. I realized it was a good thing that I kept my jeans on, for if I had unveiled the giant log between my legs the feeling of inadequacy it would have caused in each of the men might have completely deflated their hard-ons. Men will often deny that they compare the size of their penis to others, but they’d be lying. It is something all men do. It’s like guys that make discouraging remarks about the freakishly big arms of some bodybuilder just to hide the fact that they immediately feel their own arms as fragile and tiny. I’ve found it’s true with every muscle – not just arms. I especially find men staring at my giant hands and seeing in their eyes a mixture of jealousy and a feeling of being less than. Most guys, when I’m around, put their hands behind their backs so no one near will compare the sizes. What they say about big hands is true – just look at the bulge in my jeans, which the small group of men keep doing. It’s like they’re trying to see if the thing is for real. I can’t help but feeling a little more powerful – even more than I already do – when I see that my fat log of a cock is three times, maybe four, bigger than the largest one in front of me – and that’s before I’m even hard. My jeans really don’t hide a thing, but it helps to prevent the guys from feeling too small. I’m done twisting the metal bar. It looks like one huge scary corkscrew. I think how nice it would be to have a bottle of wine large enough for this newly, man-made, specific tool. A big bottle for a big man – yeah, as it should be. I look at the three men in front of me and smile. They seem to get nervous and I realize it’s because I possibly look like I might do them harm. That is not my intent. I merely want to let them know that I am having as much fun as they are, but my smile might come across as a little devious. Showing my strength off for guys is like the most orgasmic experience I can have without actually cumming. I thump the twisted metal in my palm loudly – like a teacher might swat a ruler. It’s time to make the steel bar into nothing but a big metal blob. I grab both ends and, with great ease, quickly bring them together – the thing screaming because it has no power to say no. I keep grabbing ends and bending them together – even when the bar is now four and five layers thick. Soon, there is simply a mass of twisted metal compressed together into something the size of a milk carton. I keep squeezing and pressing until two things happen. First, my body has ballooned into a freakish morph of the hugeness I was to begin with. The strength it has taken to destroy the bar has tensed every muscle on my upper body. I am a bulging mass of perfection. Secondly, the metal is now compressed into a round mass the size of a softball. Grunts of determination let me know one of my remaining admirers is ready to give in to his impending orgasm. I look up – having previously been entranced by what my own hands had done to the metal, since I could tell it was getting easier, and find the largest of the six men with a forehead popping with veins and a body almost as tensed as mine. He is huffing and puffing loudly as he fights to keep from shooting. His arms are still behind him – not daring to grab himself since those were the rules. His cock is throbbing up and down, uncontrollably, as it openly fights the man’s desire to not explode. The poor guy – his body desperately wanted release, but he also wanted to prolong the inevitable ecstasy for many more minutes. He was struggling something awful to not let his cock win – but we all knew the ending of this story. As usual, a man’s tool controlled everything. The bellow that came from his mouth as he dumped his substantial load into a pool on the floor was deafening. He looked like some Italian fountain spewing forth. I kind of thought it would be fun to have some coins to throw into the puddle of juice and make a wish. The dude came for quite a long time. Even the remaining two guys turned to admire how much spunk the guy shot from his body. He was the true definition of a ‘gusher.’ Soon, however, his crotch continued to buck forward, but nothing came out of his cannon. He was just jerking blanks by this point. This continued for a while, however – his body still too excited to quit. The guy was just staring at my arms and convulsing, completely upright. And then he just suddenly stopped and crumpled to the floor. A pile of spent, happy manhood – dreaming of my muscle and what it could do. I dropped the destroyed metal blob on the floor and it didn’t bounce or roll away. It just hit with a heavy thud and sat there. I wished one of the remaining two guys would have tried to pick it up, so they’d see just how heavy it was, but they were too busy watching my heaving chest. Their heads bouncing up and down along with my monstrous pecs – as if in time with some unheard tune. I flexed the huge things in a roll that started from the bottom and went up. Their eyes followed suit. So, six little men came to see the muscle show and now there were just two. The remaining guys seemed in pretty good shape, like they could have a few extra bits thrown into my routine and still last until the finale. I raised my arms slowly – both men gasping as they realized what was happening. I made my biceps swell enormously as I flexed them hard. Eyes widened, tongues hung out, drool dropped to the floor, and two hard cocks leaked more pre-cum. Muscled peaks reaching for the ceiling were just such a big turn on for most men. It was mainly because these two had seen what my arms could do, but it was also because the sight of huge, hard, bulging arms was so synonymous with manliness. I had the kind of guns that made shirtsleeves panic and even heavy material look really scared. I had been doing an unscientific study on what the connection between massive guns and hard dicks must be. The two little ones in front of me had followed the pattern of my observations with perfection. My flexed arms made them whimper like dogs waiting for a treat. Seeing huge biceps caused a need to touch themselves even more than when I was destroying metal. There was just something about giant flexed peaks that made normal, rational men become completely submissive and desperately want to grope, kiss, lick, and feel the hardness. My entire colossal body enthralled them, but it was my arms that made them go mad the most. I, of course, got off on it even more than them. I could see how their small, stick-like limbs were but a fraction of the size of mine. That more-than-obvious size difference – that show of tremendous power even when just standing in front of them and not flexing – was enough to make my balls ache with a need to dominate them. And I could dominate without touching them or saying a word – that was the cool thing. My size put them in their rightful place – it was that simple. They had to turn their heads upward to look at me and their gaze could not take in all of my wide expanse unless they turned their heads side to side. Being this immense demanded submission without a need for rough talk or physical intimidation. They metaphorically handed over their lunch money simply because they couldn’t see my face over the thickness of my pecs if they had been standing close to me. I showed off purely by being, just by standing there – and that gave me much pleasure. My big guns were still flexed and the guys were still whimpering. I dropped my arms and shook them out a little, just to let the un-tensed hard thickness bounce a little. Eyes never left my giant mounds. These two fellas were doing quite well, I was impressed. Their cocks were loaded and ready for firing, but both men were ready for the next part of my show. I knew we were about to enter the failsafe part of the evening. No man had ever made it through the next phase without losing total control of his body. I knew the limitations of my admirers. I knew how to make a cock spew even if its owner didn’t. I was the master of making balls offer me their thick adoring juice even if a guy fully intended to hold it all in. This body was built for milking dudes completely – emptying them until their eyes screamed ‘thank you’ in response to the pleasure I bestowed. I took a few steps forward. As I did, I reached up with both hands and pinched my already hard nubs, poking deliciously out like thick sausages. Daddy needed some loving. It was time for them to physically become part of the act. I knew, more than likely, the thrill for me would be short-lived. Most men couldn’t last very long once they actually came in contact with what they’d been worshipping from a distance for so long. To look at enormous muscle was one thing, but to feel it – to know how hard and thick it was on an extremely personal level – became too much for even most veteran muscle worshippers. I continued to twist my nipples hard as I towered over the two men – having to lean my head forward a little to look at them. Neither guy had grabbed his cock so far – usually me bringing my body this close made a guy finally give up and start pounding his meat for release. There was just something about the heat, the aroma, the beast-like presence my body gave off when a guy was close to it. I could sneak up behind a guy, quietly, and within seconds – if not instantly – he was aware that something gigantic and over-the-top masculine had suddenly moved close. It’s like your body knowing when a dark cloud takes away the sun for a few seconds or when you stand near a skyscraper and sense how tall it really is. My size permeated a room like an elephant had just entered. Both men seemed to realize what I was about to offer. Their faces were full of gratitude, lust, and sheer awe-struck fear from my immense bulk being this close to them. I pinched harder and pulled my nips outward – stretching them, painfully, just to offer a little more warmth to the nubs as I let go. I wrapped my big hands around the back of their smaller-than-my-palms heads and pulled them forward. Lips parted, breathing ceased, tongues came out, and faces lit up like Christmas trees as my areolas inched toward them. I was a king bestowing a huge reward to two peasants. I was the candy maker offering the entire warehouse full of treats to two children. I was the muscle god offering a taste of his immensity to his adoring worshippers. The entire reason I didn’t offer bodily contact early on in the show was reinforced as soon as mouths latched onto my humongous pecs. It proved to be instantly too much for one of my remaining fans. His face had not expected my muscle to feel like concrete. He had also not expected to immediately feel so small and weak. I was simply too enormous to take when a guy got this close. The dude’s hands pressed against my cobblestoned abs – his first mistake. His eyes looked upward over the massive ballooning of my pec and beheld the furry stubble across the bottom of my face. And his lips, the doors of breath, sucked in air as the tight marble-like skin re-emphasized what he already knew – I was powerful beyond his wildest imagination. I was Superman and he was the adoring Jimmy Olsen – small, weak, unable to fully grasp the strength of the being in front of him. The realization that I had worked out for many years to build the kind of body that could destroy baseball bats and metal bars so easily became complete, fully understood, and much more of a known fact as soon as his lips and hands met my body. My obvious power made him instantly feel weak and small, but, at the same time, it released a raging storm of emotion and jubilation within him. He pushed his hard cock against my bulging, rock-like thigh and rubbed ever-so-slightly against my tight jeans. That was all she wrote for him. Hot, gooey, dense cum jetted from his dickhead and covered my giant thigh – making it look like someone had poured a gallon of cream down my leg. Since he was basically pressed up against my immovable body, the guy didn’t flop around that much as he ejaculated. His body just pushed into mine harder and harder as he came – making him shoot even more as he realized I didn’t move and my muscles didn’t even indent a little where he pounded me. It was like light paper meeting concrete – it was easy to see which would bounce away. I felt his body banging against me, but it was the same annoying feeling a fly might cause. I smiled down at him over my enormous pec. I wanted his last thoughts before sleep to be my handsome face and my hard body. Suddenly, he stopped. His eyes stayed open, his mouth was still latched on to my nip, and he remained upright. I could tell, however, that he was out like a light. He had gone to muscle heaven with the four other guys on the floor. Meanwhile, my last admirer was still sucking away on my other nipple, like a baby that’s just woken up from a long night and is hungry like a wolf. I reached up and put my hand on the back of the head of the guy that was passed out. I squeezed a little and pulled back, loving the popping sound as his mouth left my pec. I moved my arm out, so the dude was positioned over two of the other guys and then I let go. He fell slowly down onto the pile of men, immediately curling up, happily. And now we were down to just one muscle worshipper. I could tell he was a little firecracker – built like a fireplug, short and stocky. He was actually standing on his tip-toes so his mouth could reach my nipple. I put an arm around his body and lifted him up, so he didn’t have to stretch so much. He moaned in appreciation without taking his mouth away. The guy’s hands caressed and punched my abs as he sucked away. He knew that touching me was fair game – now that I had latched his mouth onto my pec. He had his eyes tightly closed and I could tell he was willing himself to not spew any time soon. It was amazing that he could feel so much of my hard-muscled body and not lose control. I was duly impressed. I’m sure he realized I could make him squirt any time I wanted to, but we both wanted this to last. I’m sure he was very grateful that I was allowing things to go on his body’s timeline. How could I not, I was loving the fact that he could hold out this long. It was amazing that I knew so much about this guy and, yet, we never exchanged a word. I could just easily sense all that he was thinking and feeling. He was loving the fact that I was holding his body against mine – with his feet off the ground. He was over the moon excited about getting to suck on my hairy, thick nipple. And finally, even though he still didn’t touch himself, he could rub his hard cock against my giant muscled thigh to edge himself on even more. Now that it was just one guy, my immense body seemed to dwarf him even much more than it really did. The dude looked tiny and so breakable surrounded by my big arm. I squeezed him tightly, just to make sure he was real and not some kind of large doll. He moaned in response and my cock thickened as I marveled at how small he looked compared to just my biceps. He was still sucking away, as if that was the only way he could get his sustenance. I compressed my big gun again – loving how the action automatically caused the same response in the guy, a big moan every single time. I felt his little hard-on rubbing up and down against my tensed thigh, with its striations, veins, and hardness. His fists kept smacking into my abs every now and then, a loud noise echoing through the room. I felt the punches, but they seemed more like child’s play than a grown man hitting me. I could tell this last dude was a strength pig. He got off on my body’s ability to withstand him belting me. I knew he loved the muscles, but he loved what they could do a lot more. That made me like him the most. I was a strength pig, too. Only, I was the one with the power. I was the one getting off on the fact that my strength made this guy crazy – crazy enough to throw punches until his knuckles were bruised. And through it all, he just kept on sucking on my teat like it was the fountain of youth and he was nearing one-hundred years of age. It was crazy. The dude was clearly a lot older than me. That should have made him the boss, the dominant one, the leader – but I was simply three times his size and made him forfeit any claim of being in charge. He yielded his power to the muscle boy who was easily holding him in the air. He would have sensed the alpha-ness in me even if I had been in the next room. My size and bulk seemed to fill any void long before I arrived. It’s as if the ground and walls shook as I moved. I was very much aware of how my massiveness caused rooms to feel claustrophobic and how people gave me a wider berth when I approached. It was as if they were all little row-boats and I was an ocean liner in the same harbor. It was important to stay out of my path . . . or my wake. I looked at his tiny hand pressed against the pec he wasn’t sucking on – taking a break from punches. My own hand could cover his two or three times. That realization thrilled me very much and I squeezed his body tighter and longer than before. His moan lasted until I lessened the hug. And, still, the guy slurped loudly at my pec. My nipple registered pleasure, which pulsed down to my dick, as well. The crotch of my jeans was getting tight as I started hardening huge. I contemplated freaking the guy out by undoing my pants and letting my monster cock free, but I quickly realized he wouldn’t have left my pec long enough to notice my enormous dong. He was too busy trying to somehow suck some of my DNA into his body – so he might grow a little. I already radiated so much testosterone that I knew it emboldened him and made him much braver in his actions – hence the earlier pounding of his fist into my abs. It’s like some of my masculinity could be breathed in by him just from being so near. I got off on being so much bigger than the man, there was no secret to that. But I also loved how my size made him lose control. I bet he was some kind of corporate boss, used to ordering men around and expecting everyone to jump any time he told them to. But in this room, he was a little puppy submitting to the alpha who toyed with him easily. I could make him cower if I wanted to – with nothing more than a growl and an intense flex of my huge body. Knowing that fact was good enough, though. I didn’t need to do it. I would let the man have as much fun as he wanted – he deserved it. All of the men did. I looked over at the five still happily in slumber-mode on the floor. Everyone in this room was happy, especially me. Soon I would have caused six explosive orgasms – making a group of men happy beyond their wildest dreams. That’s what I was made to do. That’s why I had pumped enough iron over the years to probably have moved a small mountain. I made muscle fantasies come true. I also got off by showing off. I’d certainly be the seventh orgasm of the night – that was for sure. And I’d make sure to cover them with my hot, thick, fire-hose-like spray so when they woke up they would realize the big man had exploded, too. That would make them hard again, instantly. They would also be upset that they had missed it. All of this was yet to come, however, for I still had a guy presently latched onto my nipple – still sucking like there wouldn’t be a tomorrow. I was pretty sure his jaw must have been pretty sore by this point, but it was clear he had no intention of stopping. I appreciated a guy that could make my man-tits feel good. I also got the pleasurable feeling that this dude’s sucking skills would be amazing somewhere else, too. As great as that sounded, however, we were not here for my benefit – although that was always a by-product of all that I did. I was here to do one thing and do it well – get this guy to have an explosive, mind-blowing orgasm. I knew exactly what my little strength pig needed to get him off. He was definitely into my power, but he had held out through the bat and the metal bar. I instinctively knew what that meant. He needed my next display to include him. He needed to be on the receiving end of whatever it was I did to show off what my huge body could do. He wanted to be fully dominated and feel powerless. He needed me to remind him that someone as enormous as I could easily take care of someone like him – in any way I wanted. He really dreamed of being twisted like the bar of metal or cracked apart like the bat, but we both knew I wouldn’t do that. Besides not being into that kind of rough stuff, I was already hoping this little guy would be a repeat fan. I had a feeling the more we got to know each other the longer he’d be able to hold out and that was always fun. The longer the edging, the bigger the explosion was my motto. Some of my greatest online reviews mentioned how I caused the most intense ejaculations guys had ever experienced. That was the best compliment. I moved my arm away from the guy and he started to slide down my hard body – his mouth staying connected to my pec as long as it could. I was beginning to think he was suctioned on there for good, but he finally dropped to the floor and he looked up at me with the most disappointed face I had ever seen. I simply smiled at him with a look that said everything I wanted to and more. I was smiling, but it wasn’t a friendly smile – it was more of a grin that told the guy he was now my plaything. If it made him nervous at all, his joyous anticipation of what was about to come hid it completely. He realized the time for his orgasm had arrived. The muscled monster in front of him had deemed it so and there was nothing he could do to stop it. I moved toward him, inhaling deeply to expand my chest out even further – pressing my pecs into him. I continued to move, forcing him to step backwards as I turned us both and finally pinned him between my chest and the wall. I pressed in – causing him to moan louder than he ever had before. He couldn’t have escaped even if he wanted to. I tensed my body – just to show him how weak and fragile the wall behind him truly was. He got the message and, again, moaned appropriately. After a few seconds of flattening him like a pancake I stepped back from the wall. I knew exactly what he wanted – what would make him explode. He had given me permission – in his eyes, in his moans, and in his fist pounding appreciation of my strength. He actually begged me to cause his enormous release with dominating power that emphasized my strength as it reminded him of his own weakness. I was only a dominator when I was begged for it. I placed my huge hand around his small neck, so delicate. My v-shaped grip made him moan with so much pleasure that I actually leaked some pre-cum, myself. That was a first. My hand almost reached completely around him. I pressed forward and lifted at the same time – carefully, slowly, and deliberately. His face was full of gratitude, pleasure, and anticipation of what I was about to cause in his body. This man craved release, but not just release through orgasm. He wanted me to take away his need to control everything. He wanted to give up being the boss completely. He wanted me to be so totally in charge of the moment that he’d become insignificant . . . no one begging him for answers, directions, or needing him to make decisions. He wanted the only thing in the world that existed to be my strength . . . my power. His eyes pleaded with me to make him weak. I had never felt so powerful. I had never felt so huge. I had never known such joy – his and mine. He knew how easy this was going to be for me. I lifted his body off the ground, pressing him against the wall as he moved upward. He reached with his small hands to hold onto my wrist, struggling uselessly to try and pry my fingers from his neck. We both knew he was faking and we both knew he was in no real danger, I could drop him any time I wanted. But the thrill of the power in my one arm was still there – still rendering him defenseless. His addiction to being in control and powerful was suddenly thrown out the window as the muscleman in front of him reduced him nothing more than a useless sack in his huge hand. The threat of true damage was always there. I had his body as high as my chest when his cock started to gush his appreciation. I had never wanted a man to ejaculate so much to my strength as I did at this moment. He stared at me with so much joy and incredible gratitude as he shot hot, milky juice all over my body - I almost felt like crying. I had never known such pleasure . . . such dominance. I stopped lifting him when he was even with my face. His body emptied all the pent-up pressure of the last few hours . . . or was it years. Finally, his body was finished . . . completely spent. I squeezed his neck a little tighter, to wring out a few more drops from his dick. And yet, his eyes stared at me. And yet, he smiled. He did not pass out – another first for me. I lowered his shaky body to the floor and kept my hand at his chest, so he wouldn’t fall to the floor. He looked everywhere – at my huge biceps, my bewildered face, my heaving chest, and deep into my eyes. I realized he had never had an experience like this . . . but, if I were being completely honest, neither had I. He wasn’t unconscious. He wasn’t so depleted that he was asleep. And he was still fully hard. It was then that I noticed his gorgeous dark hair with flecks of silver strewn throughout. I also noticed his cobalt blue eyes – like some lagoon that beckoned me to swim nude. It’s also when I saw that he was, indeed, a short, muscled fireplug – much more fit than I had been aware of, at first. He was different from my other admirers – still sound asleep on the floor. This guy was the real deal – a true muscle worshipper who could go the distance with me. There was no telling what he’d encourage me to do in a private session – bend bars tightly around his body, toss him across the room, smash him breathless against the wall with my huge muscles, squeeze him so hard that he was forced to shoot his load just from my hug . . . these were all things that popped into my head as I stared at the grateful man. I was so turned on by all that had just happened I was not fully aware of the fact that the man had unzipped my pants and tugged them down, slightly – the things needing a lot stronger pulling to get over my huge thighs. That was not his goal, however. He just wanted to release my huge throbbing cock, which he did and immediately started pumping it with his small, but very strong, hand. My head tilted back a little, my eyelids closed slightly, and I moaned loudly from his groping. So many of my rules were being broken in this moment, but I didn’t care. This muscled plug of a man – who had let me dominate him in such a thrilling way – wanted to give me something in return. I could tell he also wanted to be bathed in my hot juice. He wanted to have muscle man-jizz rain down all over him. I could tell he had been pleasantly surprised and a little taken aback by the size of my cock. There had been only a slight hesitation, though, as his hand realized it wouldn’t be able to fit completely around the thing. He’d simply have to squeeze harder, which he did. In return, I braced my hands against the wall above his head. I was so incredibly jacked by this time – in so many ways – I decided to please him even more, but at the same time I would be satisfied, too. I pressed my crotch into him – hard. It shoved his body against the wall. His hand pulled away from my cock – both to brace himself against the wall, but also because he knew what was coming. I started thrusting my huge cock against his body – his stomach, his own crotch, his chest – pushing against him hard. I was going to use him the same way a horny teenager might use a pillow to get off. Dry humping his tight body immediately made my juices boil even more within my huge frame. I shoved forward with my dick and he banged against the wall. His moans of pleasure were even louder than mine. I bent my knees slightly and pressed into him at the same time. When I straightened my legs, his feet came off the floor – carried into the air briefly by the power of my hard dick’s thrusting. I looked down at the man and smiled at him being cock-handled so easily. It was magnificent and he was loving every second of it. For the first time in my life, I realized I was completely out of control. I wanted to see his body flop against the wall more, so I humped my cock into him with great abandon. I also knew I couldn’t have stopped my impending orgasm even if my life had depended on it. Suddenly, I smashed my crotch against the dude, pinning him tightly against the wall. I pressed in hard, knowing it made my bubbled ass bulge with tightened muscle. The dude reached around to grab my cheeks and he gasped at their hardness. I then growled deeply and released a river of semen, which actually flowed upward over the small guy’s torso. I pushed into him harder with each gush of my milky man-honey. I knew the dude was going to have some bruises tomorrow, but I also knew he would get hard every time he looked at them. Soon, it was like someone had squirted a gallon of masculine super glue between our bodies. There was a sticky mess sealing us and I continued to smash his body against the wall. As I finally pulled away, he came with me – the drying semen almost cementing us together. He was thankful to be able to finally take deep breaths again – having been compacted and flattened by my huge body. It took us both a few minutes to calm ourselves down and even longer for us to pull our skin apart. He had his hands on my chest, running his thumbs across my large jutting nipples and staring up into my face. I looked back at him, smiling – satisfied beyond what I had ever known before and sensing, deep in my being, that he felt the same. Silently, I brought my face down to his and we kissed. The biggest rule being broken. It was a long, passionate, hard, knowing kiss – that kept us both excited and already wanting much more. I finally pulled my face away from his and stared at him. He slowly nodded – aware of all I conveyed without even saying a word. I reached down, wrapped a hand around his body, and lifted him into the air. We both glanced at his fellow worshippers – still sound asleep on the floor – and then I carried my new little special muscle worshipper from the room.
  19. hunklover

    m/m The Revenge of Jafar

    Well, I already posted this elsewhere, but I thought you guys might get a kick out of it. The Revenge of Jafar : Chapter 1 - "You Can Do Whatever You Wish" I’m not looking for sympathy, I know that 2020 hadn’t exactly been a year most of the world wants to remember, but it’d been a particularly hard one for me. As the Coronovirus spread across the planet and much of the workforce in Britain went into lockdown, my boyfriend, Marcus joined the thousands who were unable to work. I on the other-hand continued to venture into the office to keep the finances of my employer balanced. Working in accountancy might not be a “sexy” business, but as the weeks wore on both Marcus and I were grateful for the regular income. Elsewhere, cracks were beginning to show between the two of us. His casual attitude to cleaning and taking care of our apartment seemed to decline as he filled his days with Xbox Live, microwaveable burgers and watching whatever mindless crap he could find on Netflix. To be fair to him, he’d always been the more chilled-out of the two of us, but our home was slowly transforming into a teenager’s bedroom whilst Marcus transformed at an equally alarming rate. The gyms had closed, the hair stylists had put away their scissors and Marcus was starting to become a victim of these losses. His normally flat, toned stomach had gained a layer of fat whilst his thick arms seemed to be losing definition on a daily basis. I couldn’t complain too harshly, my own physique had never been too impressive - but as a fitness model, the decline Marcus was allowing himself to slide into was somewhat alarming. I’m not saying I only fell for the guy because he had a tight six-pack, cute smile and an arse you could park a bike in… he was charming and sweet, he loved to cook and made me laugh so much. But, as I walked in to our shared home; the place littered with empty Coke cans, random socks and a faint smell of B.O, I was irritated. “Hey Handsome!” I chimed at Marcus as I stepped through the door. He sat on the sofa, controller in hand, headset on, shooting zombies or aliens or God knows what. “You had a good day?” No reply. I stepped between the screen and Marcus. “Hello?” “Oh for fucks sake, Jake! I was winning.” He yelled, throwing the controller down on the coffee table. “I was just saying ‘hello’! I won’t fucking bother now!” He glared up at me. Glancing around the room, I lifted a pair of his worn sweatshorts from the kitchen island, where they’d been left 3 days ago. “Been busy?” I asked. “Oh don’t start with me.” He shot back. “It’s okay for you, you get to go to work”. I stared at him, mouth open, waiting for my mind to find the words, but instead, instinct kicked in. “Oh, I GET to go to work? I GET to wake up at 6am to sit in an office to pay OUR bills? I GET to come home to see MY apartment slowly become a tribute to downtown Beirut?”. And so the argument began. I didn’t mean to be so hurtful, but after weeks of swallowing down little annoyances here and there, the words essentially poured from my mouth. Some time later, after the shouting had stopped, Marcus stomped out of the apartment, a selection of his clothes and carry-able items forcefully stuffed into a holdall. That was three months ago. And I was still struggling to get to grips that the man I’d been with for four years had walked out and not come back after one argument. Fortunately, the world had, in some ways, started to return to normal. Bars and restaurants were open. Shops had embraced the return of their loyal customers and travel restrictions had been lifted. And so, after months of hard graft in the office, I decided I’d take the opportunity to get some sun, unwind and try to get past the events of this horrible year so far. ———————————————————— As I took a sip of my Mojito lounging by the pool of the Shangri-la Hotel, I questioned myself as to why I’d chosen to come to Dubai. As an openly gay man, it wasn’t exactly the no.1 destination to come and cruise for a replacement for Marcus. Still, this late in the year it was the perfect location to get a tan, drink some cocktails and get a little early Christmas shopping done. As I readjusted my sunglasses and sank down into the heavily cushioned sun-lounger, my vision went dark. Lifting my sunglasses, I was greeted by a tall, handsome, dark-skinned man. His black shirt looked painted onto his chunky pectorals and rounded deltoids. Equally black was his impressive thick beard that dipped to the bottom of his neck and framed his square cheek muscles. “You look like a man in need of adventure” he purred. My brain took a second to process his proposition. It came back blank. “I’m sorry?” “Jeep Desert Safari! One on one. A totally Personal experience. Only 500 Dirham.” His deeply accented voice continued, as he pushed a pamphlet into my hand. “I’m sure you’d love it. Out in the sand, bumping and crashing through the dunes.” If he hadn’t been trying to charge me over a hundred quid to sit in a Jeep on some sand, I’d have been certain he was flirting with me. “I… “ I struggled again for words. “I really just want to unwind. Relax by the pool, maybe have a couple of drink..” “Live a little! You’ll love it when the ride gets rough!” He interrupted, his earthy brown eyes penetrating my resistance. And so, less than an hour later Majid and I were blasting down the dunes in his, thankfully air-conditioned Jeep Wrangler. Any pretence of flirtation out of the window as Majid continued to tell me the best places to flirt with the British girls that came to visit and the best places to get a drink where the alcohol wasn’t watered down beyond all recognition. Whilst a small part of me mourned the lack of potential to have a night of wild sex with this handsome Arabian hunk, a rational part of me realised the low potential for this, even if he had been gay, due to my totally average appearance. More immediately, the adrenaline fuelled part of me was genuinely enjoying the G-forces and thrills of driving over the sands. Soon, Majid slowed the Jeep to a standstill atop one of the dunes. Other than the sound of the cooled air rushing from the vents, there was silence. He looked towards me. “We’re well off the typical trails most take here” he practically whispered. “Totally deserted.” I offered, looking out of the windscreen. “Totally deserted desert!” He laughed. I chuckled too, more out of politeness - it wasn’t funny. “Can I get out?” I asked. “You can do whatever you wish.” Majid replied. “Just don’t stay out there too long, you’ll bake your skin.” He laughed again. I reached behind his seat and grabbed my backpack and slung it over my shoulder as I stepped out of the Jeep. The heat was instant and oppressive. I was thankful I’d chosen to wear closed shoes as the sand beneath my feet felt genuinely unbearable to walk on. I reached into my bag to retrieve my phone, opening the camera app, I activated the Panoramic mode and began trying to capture the expansive nature of the sand that surrounded me - only the Jeep giving any frame of reference. As I continued to spin to complete the photograph, something bright reflected against my eyes, briefly dazzling me. I lowered my phone and looked towards the source of the glare. In the huge expanse of sand in every direction, there appeared to be something sticking out of the ground about 30ft away. Trudging towards the mystery item in this brutal heat was torture. Each step a monumental effort. But eventually, I arrived at the source of my curiosity. There, buried in the sand, appeared to be the spout of a teapot. I crouched down and placed my hands around the spout, an eerie coolness tingling on the tips of my fingers. As I pulled the spout upwards, it revealed a pitch black oil lamp. Covered with intricate swirls, and what appeared to be inscriptions, it was almost ice cold to the touch. I raised the lamp to eye level. I couldn’t believe the coolness of the metal against my palms. I pressed it against my forehead and the chilling effect was instant. Pulling it away I looked deeply at the lamp… It was impossible to determine the age, material or even physical origin of it, but it held my curiosity. “MY FRIEND!” Majid yelled. “My friend are you okay?” I whipped around to face him, hiding my literal buried treasure behind my back. “Fine, all good.. just wanted to explore… Laurence of Arabia, you know?” “We should be going. Soon it will get dark!” He offered. “Okay, be right there.” I howled back, stuffing the lamp into my backpack and moving back to the Jeep with a renewed vigour. ———————————————————— I thrust the keycard into the slot of my room’s door, the drive back to the hotel had seemed to pass by almost instantly as my mind became increasingly fixated on the lamp that sat inside my Jack Wills bag. Entering the room, I walked towards the bed and sat down, my fingers unzipping the bag in one fluid motion. Almost like magic, the lamp tumbled out of the opening and onto the crisp white cotton sheets where it sat perfectly on its rounded base. My hands gently cupped around it and raised it to the light, trying to make out the barely visible inscriptions that covered its entire surface. They were so fine, and lightly made that seeing them was near enough impossible. I reached for my phone and opened the Google Translate app. Using camera mode I tried to snap a section of the lamp that seemed to show the symbols “خطر” and “قوة” but the camera seemed unable to pick up the details. I sighed, placed my phone onto the bed and wet my thumb in my mouth. Slowly and carefully I began to rub the insignia on the lamp to try to make it clearer when, abruptly, red smoke began pouring out of the spout. Deep, villainous laughter began to fill the room as the smoke began to coalesce into a solidifying shape. As the smoke became tighter and tighter, the laughter became louder and louder. Before me, a huge, godlike figure began to appear. Laughing heartily, his hugely muscular figure flexed and grew. His skin as red as a bloodstained ruby. Lightning crackled across his impressive frame as he rose higher and higher into the room. His still laughing face seemed fixed in a near instantaneous sneer. His arms large enough to choke an elephant, his deep cobblestone abdominals flexing as his evil chuckling continued. My heart pounded in my chest, fear flushing through my body as he fixed his gaze towards me, his eyes shining yellow without pupils or iris, his thick goatee wrapped around his mouth as he exclaimed in a language I didn’t understand “’iinaa har! huriyat alaintiqam min ealam habsani!” At that point, the world became incredibly wobbly and as I slid off the bed, I began to feel as though I was… about…. to.. faint. Bang. ———————————————————— Jafar glanced at the pitiful human who had collapsed at the mere sight of him. He looked around the room; it looked unfamiliar to the world he knew before being trapped in the lamp. Once again he looked towards the human, and then towards the strange glowing rectangle on the bed next to his cursed lamp. He lifted the item, turning it over in his colossal, clawed hands. “iPhone” he mumbled to himself, and then turned it over and began to investigate it.
  20. gir500

    m/m Dream Dad

    Dream Dad Walking by your dads’ room you heard the water running, steam escaping the crack in the door. It was almost as if he wanted you to look because he never leaves the bathroom door open. You unconsciously start making your way to the door your heart beating louder with each step you took the steam hitting your face as you smell your dads heavy musk, the scent of it driving you wild. Finally, at the door you peek through it watching lustfully as your own father comes into view, only this wasn’t the father you remembered there was a hulking mass of brawn that filled the shower. There was no way this was your dad he eclipses him you thought. But you felt your heart sink immediately as the man turned around there was no doubt this giant god of a man was your father. You continued to watch with bated breath as he soaped up all of his 8 foot body. His granite 8 pack getting tighter with the slightest turn, his massive heaving pecs jutting out with every breath he took, his biceps happily flexing over and over almost as if they were growing. Your fathers massive hands traveled down his body until they reach the 14 inch cock leaking cum as he soaped up his tool. A wave of heat washed over you as you felt like you were about to pass out from how much this version of your father was turning you on. “Are you gonna keep staring boy or are you gonna help your daddy out!” Your eyes snap open, gasping for air you sit up finding yourself in your sweat soaked bed. With just you and your rock-hard cock waiting to cum to the thought of your massive dream father. Meanwhile over in the other room your real-life father slept blissfully unaware of the changes occurring to his body linked to the dreams that you were just having. A smile crept on his face as a wet spot formed on his much tighter pajamas. Who knows what your own father was dreaming about. Night 2 After furiously cumming to the thought of your dream dad you drift off to sleep. Almost as if fate wanted you to have another shot the dream started off the exact same as before There you were in the hallway everything exactly as you remember it. Immediately you catch a whiff of your dads’ scent. Fuck you could swear it was even stronger than before, your dad must have worked up quite the sweat to smell this good. Making your way to your fathers’ bathroom you see the door ajar just like last night. Peeking through the crack you freeze even more astonished than the night before. No longer was the 8-foot giant of a man standing in the shower but instead a colossus reaching almost 9 feet stood in his place. “You ready for round “two” Squirt. Daddy helped himself to some more fun when you couldn’t handle it before.” Getting in the shower the full strength of his musk hit me, my cock reached full mast in seconds each breath I took only made me more horny. "You look ready to blow already boy, do daddys muscles turn you on that much. Why don't you get a close look" His big hand brought you right to his abs your head barely reaching the top of his massive pecs. Instinctualy you started licking the deep crevices of his abs finally getting a taste of him. You felt dad flexing his abs your tongue could just feel them get harder. Traveling upwards you had to get on your tip toes to reach his huge shelf of pecs. But what really intrigued you was the smell coming from his pits. "Oh fuck dad your pits smell amazing you gotta let me in there" With that you dad effortlessly picked you up with on hand bringing you into his cavernous armpit. Fuck the smell was so strong you almost passed out but it was just too good for that to happen. "Thats it boy your really showing how much you love all this mass and were nowhere done yet" While you went to town in your dads pits you felt something slam against your back. "Holy fuck dad your cock is even bigger than before" "Thats right boy and I can just tell its gonna get bigger" Your dad set you down as you immediately started licking his shaft up and down. Squeezing his balls trying to make your dad cum as soon as possible. "Come on boy stop being a tease your old man wants that little mouth of yours filled with massive cock" Your mouth could barely fit the head inside but since it was a dream you didn't care, by sheer will you forced it down your throat. Inch by inch is slid down his pre cum filling you up already. "Damn boy im getting close and im sure your gonna love what happens next" Almost on command your dad unleashed a might roar as he filled you with burst after burst of his cum. As your struggle to keep chugging down his cum you notice your being lifted of the ground just by his massive cock. Omg your dad was growing even more massive your could see his head touching the roof as his muscles became more ripped and huge. The growth is too much as he finally breaks the ceiling causing a debris to come crashing down waking you from the dream. You sit up in shock from the hottest dream of your life. As you take a moment to catch your breath you finally notice that this wasn't your bed. Looking to your right you see your regular dad still sleeping. Except his clothes had been ripped to shreds, his body more muscular than it had ever been in real life and his cock dripping with cum. Then your dad started mumbling in his sleep "Keep sucking daddy aint done growing yet". ----------------------------------------------------------------- Big thanks to MAXXXMUSCLE who inspired me to write this short story with his morphs.
  21. muscleaddict

    m/m Muscle University

    Ok guys, here’s the new story I’ve been working on. It’s of a similar size and scale to my last story "AJ & Noah". It’s told from the point of view of Woody (real name Sebastian Wood), a handsome, sassy, self assured (some might cocky) bodybuilder with a cheeky Instagram persona. Woody attends Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness; the only school in the world dedicated to turning its students into pro bodybuilders, where lessons include Posing Practice 101, Anatomy & Aesthetics and A History of Bodybuilding. There are a few references/Easter eggs to AJ & Noah and some of my other stories in here for anyone who’s familiar with them! I’ve got my friend @reeddune working on some illustrations too which I’ll be sharing soon. MUSCLE UNIVERSITY One I open my eyes and this feeling of warmth washes over me. I genuinely can’t remember the last time I woke up this happy. I look over to my best friend Emily lying in the bed next to me and she gives me this happy knowing grin. There was nothing particularly extraordinary about last night. Just two friends getting a bit drunk and going to the local gay club. But everything about it was awesome. The atmosphere. The people. And I just want to do it all over again. “How’s the head?” she asks me. I smile and shrug under the duvet of her bed. “I feel fine!” She shakes her head. “I can’t believe how much attention you were getting last night!” I beam back at her. “I’m used to it!” I reply cheekily. Even though I’m actually not. At least not these days. Emily grins and playfully rolls her eyes. “I loved it when that guy asked to feel my biceps!” I say excitedly. Emily giggles. “And then his mate joined in!” she says. “They were so funny!” I turn away from her and look up to the ceiling. God I love this room. This house. This town. Everything here is so … normal. It’s the complete opposite to my life at my own university. And now I feel a sudden pang of sadness at the realisation that none of this is mine. It’s Emily's. This is her room. In her student house. In her university town. And I’ll be going back to my (exceptionally not normal) student life in a few hours time. “I’m just surprised you didn’t meet someone and abandon me like you normally do!” Emily quips, with one eyebrow raised. I look over at her and smirk. “I probably should have done! It’s pretty much my only chance to pull these days!” “Seb, there must be other gay guys at your uni?” I pull a face. “You would think!” It might sound a little crazy, but I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if I was the only gay guy at my university. We stay silent for a while. “Is that club open again tonight?” I ask. She looks at me suspiciously. “Yeah?” I wiggle my eyebrows up and down. “What if I didn’t go back today and we go out again tonight?” What If I don’t go back at all, I think. “Erm … don’t you have an exam tomorrow morning?” I pull a face. “Meh!” Emily grins at me. I know she’d love me to stay another night, but we both know that I’m going to be sitting on that train back to Scotland in a few hours time. I sigh, pull the duvet down and look at the thick, perfectly pumped pecs bulging off my chest. “What do you think, boys? Do you wanna go back to Scotland today? Bounce once for yes, twice for no!” Then I bounce my pecs twice. Emily giggles in response. “The pecs have spoken!” I exclaim. She giddily beams back at me and everything suddenly feels good again. I love who I am when I’m with Emily. I love who I am when I’m here. It’s different to how I am at my own university. I don’t feel like I have to put on a front. I’m not competing with anyone. I can let my guard down. I can relax. I guess (like everything else here) I can be normal. Well, as normal as a sixteen stone bodybuilder with arms twice the size as most lads’ my age can be. A few hours later and we’re at the train station, my holdall thrown over one of my ridiculously broad shoulders. My train leaves in fifteen minutes and I want to get a good seat. As much as I love visiting Emily, the seven hour train journey to get there and back is never exactly fun. “Are you still coming down for your birthday next month?” she asks. “Yeah! Of course!” I can’t imagine spending my birthday at my own university. Jesus. How fucking depressing would that be? A couple walk past us; a boy and a girl. They both stare at me as they do and the girl pulls a funny face and looks at the boy wide eyed. Emily looks at me and we both grin. “Jeez! It’s like no one has ever seen a bodybuilder before!” I say. Emily laughs. “You’re definitely a novelty down here!” Something pulls in my stomach. A desire. This is what I want to be. What I should be. A novelty. A rare thing. Something out of the ordinary. This is what I want all the time. I suddenly feel a heavy sadness that I have to leave. “Do your think your uni would let me transfer down here?” I ask Emily. She gives me a sad smile. I know the answer to that one. “I’m not really sure if they’d be able to match your course!” I roll my eyes and manage to smile. Of course they fucking wouldn’t. No other university in the world would be able to match my course. I’m stuck there for another two and a half years. And then … well then there’s a very good chance that I’ll get to live my dream. It’s one small mercy I guess. The light at the end of the tunnel. The one thing I cling to during my shittiest days. Luckily the train isn’t that busy so I manage to have two seats to myself for the entire journey. On the journey down here two days ago some unfortunate fucker had to sit next to me. Because I’m basically built like a brick shithouse, I was spilling over onto his seat. The poor bastard was squashed up with half of his body hanging out into the aisle. Of course, there are some guys out there who would probably enjoy sitting next to me. Some who’d probably walk over hot fucking coals for a chance to be squashed up against my huge, muscular body in fact. The randy buggers. I divide my journey time up by revising for tomorrow's exam, listening to Spotify, staring at how huge and devastatingly sexy I am in the reflection of the train window (did I mention I’m a bit of a handsome fucker as well as being a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder?) and thinking about how I’m going to spend the evening when I get back to my dorm room. By the way, you heard that right. I live in a shared fucking dorm room. Ugh. Just like the ones you see in all those films set in American colleges. Two beds. Two people. Two complete strangers chosen at random by a computer being forced to share a room. I mean … fucking seriously? My university is probably the only one in the UK that has them. They say it helps the students to bond. Really it’s just a cheaper way of housing us. It’s not like I can live off campus either. Trust me, I would if I could. But it's impossible. Because my university is in the middle of sodding nowhere. I’m complaining, but in actual fact, I’m one of the extremely lucky few first years who doesn't actually share his dorm room. Woo-hoo! My old roommate Craig (who was noisy, messy and had about as much banter as a brick) dropped out a few months ago so I have the whole room to myself. It’s mostly great, though there are times when I find myself getting a bit bored. There’s even been a few times where I’ve suddenly realised that I’m talking to myself. I have no idea what that’s about. Half way through the train journey I go to use the toilet. There’s a big mirror on the wall. Christ, I look huge. I’m always a little taken aback when I see my reflection in a foreign mirror. And this is no exception. My shoulders look ridiculous, my famously thick pecs (at least in the world of online muscle fans) are bulging underneath my plain white t-shirt (you should see them in a vest!) and my arms look straight up fucking monstrous. I guess I’m kinda known for my arms. I don’t mean to sound like I’m bragging, but you should see the size of my biceps. They just fucking explode off my arms when flexed. My triceps are pretty crazy too. I mean, at this point I’m basically just an all round freak. Strangers in the street would probably run away from me screaming if I wasn’t so bloody good looking with it. Which people feel the need to remind me about quite a lot on Instagram. I’m always getting told how handsome I am by random users. And it’s not just on Instagram. I read a crazy comment on a muscle blog once where someone said I wouldn’t look too out of place in one of those American high school films where the hot jock guys always look way too old to be playing teenagers. I kinda loved reading that. Then I started imagining what kind of character I could play. I was thinking an unusually buff, British exchange student all the girls go crazy over but who’s actually secretly gay. Then some big Hollywood producer could snap me up and put me in a Marvel film as a superhero. Or as some mutant freak in the latest X-Men film (no CGI needed). I mess with my brown hair a little, which is getting a bit too long at the top, to restyle it. I turn my head to the side and look at my jawline in the reflection of the mirror. People are always mentioning my jawline on the Internet. Then I wiggle my eyebrows up and down and flash a big, cheesy grin at my reflection. And then I laugh at myself. Because I’m such a fucking knob sometimes. I lift my t-shirt up and HOLY ABS. God, I love my stomach muscles. They really fucking POP. It’s like I’ve got six big cobblestones trapped under my skin and they’re trying to burst out. They’re definitely amongst the best developed and most aesthetic abs of all the lads in my year. An idea pops into my head which I can’t resist following through with. I whip out my phone and take a picture of myself, flexing the bicep muscles in my right arm in the mirror while pulling a funny face. Then I load up Instagram and type a cheeky caption. Me and this bad boy bulging off my arm are on a train back to MU. Everyone keeps staring at me. It’s like they’ve never seen a muscle monster before. Weird! #huge #biceps #watchmegrow #freak4life #hellyeah #sexymonster And BOOM … the post is up and my sexy face and bulging biceps are out there for all the world to see. Or all twelve thousand of my Instagram followers anyway. My chest flutters with excitement at the thought of all the likes and comments that will, without question, soon come flooding in. As I walk (well, more like strut) through the carriage to return to my seat, practically every passenger looks up at me. I clock one guy I’m fast approaching who has his head buried in a book. I cough loudly as I walk towards him and he casually glances up. This comical, shocked expression takes over his face and his eyes look like they’re about pop out of their sockets when he looks at me. Ha! I give my new admirer a mischievous smirk as I strut past his seat. And no doubt half the carriage are now checking out my obscenely huge, round arse which is stuffed into my painted on skinny jeans. When I settle back into my seat I load up Instagram again on my phone. I feel a surge of excitement because (as predicted) the reaction to my latest post is crazy. The likes are going mad and new comments keep popping up. Someone calls me a “super freak” (love it). Another person says I’m “so so handsome”. I get called huge, unbelievable and some dude tells me he wants to get his hands on my biceps. The filthy bugger! I like every comment, and even reply to some. Thanking them, or saying “hell yeah” or “I need to get even BIGGER”. For some comments I just leave an emoji. One gets a winky face, another gets the emoji with the one eye closed and the tongue sticking out (I LOVE that one) and, fuck it, the guy who wants to feel my biceps gets the face blowing a kiss emoji. It’s flirty. It’s cheeky. It’s outrageous. And it’s so fucking ME. I love getting all that attention. I love making people go crazy. And I love turning people on. Knowing that they’re aroused by my huge muscles. God. It’s such a bonkers and powerful thought. I jump in the Uber I’ve booked when I get to my final station. The poor driver looks fucking terrified. As we drive to my campus this unsettling feeling churns in my stomach. This is the worst part about going to visit Emily at her university, or going back to my parents for long weekends or holidays; the horrible feeling I get whenever I have to return. If I were in a better mood, I might give my Uber driver a cheeky flex of my biceps before getting out of the car. Instead I say thanks and reluctantly get out. I pause as I look at the assortment of big brick buildings before me and the surrounding greenery. There’s nothing particularly remarkable about my university campus from the outside. It looks like any middle tier university in the UK. I breathe a deep sigh as I look at the only clue that this is anything but an ordinary university campus - a graphic image of an arm with big, flexed bicep muscles on the side of the Prince House building sitting next to the following words: “MONTGOMERY UNIVERSITY OF BODYBUILDING & FITNESS. MAKING TOMORROW'S TOP BODYBUILDERS.”
  22. thiccmuscle

    m/m Gene Hack (An Unofficial Sequel)

    Hello all, thought I'd give a shot at writing a one-off sequel to a story I enjoyed very much. The author, Mikey/Blue, has graciously allowed the publication of this unofficial sequel on the forums, which I am very thankful for (in addition to writing the amazing story in the first place). Original story: Gene Hack. Definitely give it a read before this, if you haven't already! And if you have, it won't hurt to revisit it for a refresher. --- The bathroom bleeding incident didn’t even faze Tom’s desire-turned-reality, much less scare him off the path he had craved for too long. Conversely, it pushed him to go even further, lifting heavier in the gym, pounding down greater amounts of food, all for the sole purpose of greater growth. It wasn’t a bet to hit 400 by Christmas anymore, it was a statement. The weeks leading up to the holidays were a blur, for both roommates. Usually at this time they would be packing up to head back home to celebrate with their families, but both of them made up various reasons as to why they had to continue staying in their quaint college town for this year. The real reason for Tom, was undoubtedly his laser focus on his quest for muscle growth. For Alex, it was a moral dilemma. On one hand, he knew what was going to happen to Tom, but would Tom even care even if Alex told him? On the other, his morbid curiosity wanted to see how it would all play out, a science experiment. Tom’s rapidly increasing muscle mass began to take a toll on his daily life and activities. Outside of working out, eating his many heavy meals, and jerking off, he was lethargic and dull, a shell of his former bright and chipper personality. His lack of energy extended to the shared chores of the apartment. It wasn’t unusual for Alex to come home, finding empty pizza and takeout boxes on the floor next to the couch Tom was snoring on, the cushions conforming to the contours of his growing body. Dirty blender jugs and blade attachments in the sink, with empty whey canisters and milk cartons on the counter nearby. Scraps of ripped cloth in and around Tom’s laundry basket in the bathroom, clumps of viscous cum still stuck in the shower drain cover. All of which Alex dutifully cleaned up with no complaints. Alex also started finding random specks of blood around the apartment, on the couch after Tom had laid on it, on a wall Tom had bumped into, and even just little drops on the floor. --- “Hey big guy, I’ve got something for you!” Tom smiled in his half-asleep state, he liked the nickname Alex started calling him by, almost randomly. Tom drowsily turned his head towards the door as Alex entered the apartment. “Merry Christmas big guy.” Alex said with a smile as he held out a small gift box towards Tom. “Aw thanks buddy, you didn’t have to! Now I feel bad, I didn’t get anything for you. My mind’s just so preoccupied these days…” came Tom’s groggy reply. “That’s alright, don’t worry about it. I just picked it up on the way back.” Grrr, Tom’s stomach audibly grumbled. “Oops, guess I better get something to eat,” Tom said as he blushed a little from the small display of bodily function. Alex just chuckled and headed into his room, shaking his head at the humor of the situation, a massive bodybuilder being embarrassed of his gut sounds. --- “I did it!” Tom exclaimed, causing Alex to hurry towards the bathroom with trepidation, sparking a similar memory from just weeks before. “I knew I’d get to 400 by Christmas, what did I say! Haha!” Tom was exuberant, the joy of hitting the milestone coursing through his entire, very large, body. He went through a routine of different poses, striking each one with the precision of a beginner but the mass of a seasoned pro. Numerous dark-red stretch marks filled the canvas that was his skin, some oozing little pinpricks of blood, others just waiting to do so. He’d gone without the hindrance of briefs these days, and even if he tried, they’d be stretched so thin across his muscular globes and threaten to just rip apart anytime. Alex watched in wonder as Tom hit pose after pose, as Tom’s dick got harder and harder, as if rising to salute the achievement of his muscle growth. “I know you’re there, just like last time. I just wanted to say thanks for being such an awesome roomie. And that I’m sorry for being such a bad one. Thanks for cleaning up after me, doing the chores, and even getting me a Christmas gift. I really appreciate it, for what it’s worth. M...Maybe, do you…, could you…, help me put it on?” “Haha, um…, sure.” Alex reached out and maneuvered around Tom’s bulk, to take out the skin cream from the little gift box, sitting nicely at the corner of the sink. The tension in the room was heating up the bathroom, or it could be just Tom’s hyperthermic mass. “Heh, maybe this little tube wouldn’t be enough for you,” came Alex’s weak attempt at trying to diffuse the situation. Tom just laughed a little, which helped in Alex’s opinion. The first squirt of the tube cut through the awkward silence. Alex placed the tube back onto the countertop, and rubbed both hands together, warming up the cream. Alex started on Tom’s barn-door back, his hands glided smoothly across the curves of Tom’s musculature, spreading the cream evenly across the mountainous surface. Tom tried to stay as relaxed as possible, though his cock remained at attention throughout the process. His relaxed muscles were supple and pliant, Alex’s hands kneading them like soft dough, gently massaging them as he passed by. Alex squeezed a generous second dollop of cream into his palms, repeating the same process of warming it up, before encircling Tom’s upper arms. Alex’s fingers were unable to close across the circumference of Tom’s swollen biceps and triceps, which Tom couldn’t resist giving a few slow, deliberate pumps, allowing Alex to feel the powerful contractions. Alex shimmied behind Tom, squeezed in the tight space of the bathroom, intending to work on the other arm. Tom felt a small bump brush across his bulging glutes as Alex made his way to the other side. Tom smirked, glad that Alex was enjoying this as much as he was. “Hey Tom, could you turn around please?” Alex asked cautiously. Tom ambled around in compliance, limited in mobility by his barrel thighs, the small enclosed space, and not wanting to crush Alex. Tom’s eyes were closed in bliss, as evidenced by the small stringy droplets of pre-cum seeping out of his engorged cock. Alex felt a little drop of it land on his arms as he brushed against Tom’s thick member. If anything, it definitely made Alex feel more aroused. A third round of the cream was applied on Tom. Alex took his time, making sure to get into every nook and cranny created by Tom's pillow-like pectorals and cobblestone abdominals. Alex’s hands disappeared into Tom’s deep cleavage, the cream mixing with accumulated beads of sweat. Alex’s fingers stroked Tom’s underpec area, eliciting several soft moans from the bigger man. Alex moved downwards, lightly patting the sides of Tom’s full, bowed-out, tortoise-shell gut, before he traced the deep indentations of Tom’s abdominal muscles. Alex kneeled down, after getting two more blobs of the cream for each thigh, each exceeding the measurement of Alex’s waist. Tom’s thigh muscles jiggled around as Alex rubbed his hands all around. Alex reached around and slipped his fingers into Tom’s deep ass crack, his torso almost touching, almost resting against Tom’s pelvis. A deep moan involuntarily escaped Tom’s lips, his cock leaking an increasingly steady stream of sticky, clear pre-cum. “C...Can I?” Tom nodded slowly, his back arched, head facing the ceiling, eyes closed tight. As Alex’s salivating mouth enclosed the tip of his rock-hard dick, a few long, slow thrusts lubricated by Alex’s ample saliva, were all Tom needed to unload. Forceful jets of warm, salty cum filled Alex’s mouth, causing him to sputter as his gag reflex was triggered. Alex shuddered, as he too, released his own load into his shorts, a wet spot forming in front. “Thanks... Alex...” Tom’s muttered under his breath, breathless from the orgasm. He had to support himself on the bathroom countertop, as his knees were about to give post-orgasm. His thick corded forearms supported most of his weight, preventing the unfortunate situation of crushing Alex down below. Alex slumped against the bathroom counter cabinet, unable to process what just happened, but the rush of endorphins through his brain left a wide grin on his face. --- Tom and Alex’s relationship blossomed in the following months. Neither had been with another man before, but it just felt so right to the both of them, to be with each other. With Alex openly spurring him on, Tom’s gains continued at a breakneck pace. A routine was quickly established for the pair - Tom would wake up in the morning, chug his gallon jug of breakfast shake, and head to the gym for his morning gym session, while Alex would head to work at the university. After the workout, Tom would return back home for a big lunch and a nice long nap. A second lunch of equally massive proportions followed the nap, and then his afternoon gym session. They would usually reach home at the same time, Tom from the gym and Alex from work, and they would enjoy dinner together, often including some additional post-dinner fun. After a quick power nap, Tom would head out for his nightly gym session, while Alex would finish up the chores, and prepare all of Tom’s meals for the next day. When Tom got back, he would chug another gallon jug of protein shake, before heading to bed with Alex, sometimes even without a post-workout shower for an extra musky night of sex. --- Alex could feel Tom’s footsteps a mile away, and smell him even further away, as the gigantic bodybuilder attempted to sneak up on his partner from behind, as they both trudged up the stairs to their apartment. Tom picked up Alex from behind in a most gentle and secure bear hug, his bulbous pillowy muscles enclosing Alex, making sure not to squeeze too tight. “You know that your lumbering footfalls and overpowering odor give you away right? And also, who else has a massive shadow that blocks out all the light?” “Guess I’m still not used to all the new size I’m continuously putting on! No thanks to the sneaky magical fridge that always has food in it!” Both of them erupted in giggles like foolish lovers as they entered the apartment, still all over each other. Alex grabbed the neatly packed containers of food from the fridge and tossed them in the microwave to be reheated, while Tom laid on the floor of the living area, sprawled over the cushions. He had broken the couch some time ago, and they thought it would be better not to replace it, instead they just had a more open living area filled with different cushions. Alex handed a full container to Tom first, knowing that Tom was eager to begin chowing down on Alex’s delicious cooking, after which he continued laying out the microwaved feast on a picnic mat on the floor. Every so often, Alex would deliver a spoonful of his own meal into Tom’s chomping mouth, teasing the bigger man whilst doing so. “It’s like you’re always starving!” “Well I am, a growing boy’s gotta eat to grow!” Tom countered, in between bites. Even though Alex was always the one initiating the feeding of the beast. After demolishing the feast, Tom leaned back, supported by his arms. BRRP, he let out a guttural belch and sighed, full and content. “I think that means you’ve got more room, right big guy?” “Maybe!” Alex brought out one of the many gallon jugs full of protein shake from the fridge. Tom opened his mouth wide, ready for the challenge. Alex opened the jug, placing the cap on the floor. He placed the rim of the jug next to Tom’s lips, and tilted the jug slightly, letting the shake flow slowly. Tom moved his lips to cover the rim of the jug and began sucking, signalling to Alex to tilt the jug higher, increasing the flow rate of the shake. “Oof,” Tom groaned as he finished guzzling down the last of the shake from the jug, making sure to get the last drops. “Good job big guy,” Alex commented, as he started rubbing Tom’s bloated muscle-gut slowly in long, wide circles. “Don’t think I’ve got any room left, heh.” “Oh I’m not sure about that, you always come back from your workouts starving!” BRRRP, another loud and satisfying belch erupted from the confines of Tom’s maw, in response to Alex’s masterful belly rubs. Tom and Alex burst out laughing. “Fuck, I can’t get over how hot that always is, big guy.” Alex jumped on top of Tom, causing Tom to crash into the cushions in surprise, groaning, before involuntarily letting out yet another deep bassy belch from the added pressure on his taut gut. “Whew, someone’s gassy today!” “And who’s fault is it?!” Tom added rhetorically, laughing again. “Oh shut up, you know you like it!” Alex placed his lips softly on Tom’s, his tongue going straight into Tom’s mouth, tasting a mix of Tom’s saliva, the sweet protein shake, and his own cooking. Tom reciprocated the gesture, the couple lip-locked in pleasure. Alex paused for a moment to get a breath of fresh air, sitting upright on Tom’s packed muscle-gut. His eyes and hands moved around Tom’s vast body, appreciating the fullness of Tom’s muscles, how one muscle group seemed to bulge and squeeze against another, how they hulked out of Tom’s frame, how they looked like a miniature mountain range on top of the man. He let himself go, lying into Tom, nuzzling against the warmth of Tom’s juicy pec-pillows, his head sinking deep into the base of Tom’s cleavage. “You can’t stop there!” Alex laughed as he felt Tom’s stiff cock against his ass, “Fine, I’ll oblige you this time, big guy!” But they both knew that the foreplay during dinner always led to a good fuck after. --- Tom struggled to get up after their latest post-dinner fun activity. Not just from the euphoria and exhaustion post-orgasm, but also from the increasingly limited mobility his ever-growing muscles led to. Despite the titanic strength his overblown musculature afforded him, once he went down, he was stuck on the floor like a turtle on its back. His alpine traps swelled past his ears, his barrel pecs muffled his voice and obscured his vision. His upper body was propped up by his engorged lats, which expanded past his frame, making him much wider than he was tall. It was a constant struggle of movement between his biceps and forearms, his triceps and lats, causing his arms to usually be locked in place in an almost 90° angle. His legs, if they could even be called legs, were in a similar situation. Just from the sheer expansive girth of his thighs and calves, pushing each leg apart. If Tom ever got up, he has to painstakingly roll one thich over the other, to move forward. And in his midsection was his massive tank of a muscle-gut with thick blocky abs, which in itself carried a huge load 24/7 to fuel more growth, causing it to bulge obscenely far ahead. “Some help please?” Tom wiggled his arm around, attempting to allow Alex to grab a hold of his sausage fingers, so that he could use Alex as a lever to get up. “Sure big guy…” Alex was getting a little worried about Tom’s lack of mobility, as well as the countless stretch marks that continued to bleed every so often, resulting in Tom being in constant pain. No brand or amount of skin creams could help, Alex tried. Tom was simply growing too fast for his skin to keep up. Only the daily painkillers could block his constant pain, but only temporarily. Alex tried to distract him as best as he could, helping Tom do the things he liked, while spending the rest of the day asleep. But this only prolonged the problem, enabling Tom to continue growing, and growing. --- What appeared to be an amalgamation of sacks of meat laid on the bariatric bed. Thick snaking veins alternated with dark red stretch marks across his skin. Each muscle seemed to be pulsing, seemingly still eager to grow, despite the lack of space. IVs ran up the undulating contours of his arm, filled with a constant infusion of a cocktail of opioids, dulling his perpetual state of pain. Alex visited the university hospital every single day, ever since he made the decision to call the ambulance in for Tom. Alex tried to manage it as best as he could, but he could not bear the sight or sound of Tom’s constant groaning in pain any longer. The bathroom was littered with numerous creams and oils he tried to repair Tom’s skin with. The drug cabinet was filled with countless varieties of painkillers. Tom’s only respites were when he was working out, filling his stomach to the brim, and wanking himself or being jerked off to oblivion. The joy he felt from growing, and from Alex, were the only things that kept him going. But Alex could bear it no longer. Seeing Tom in pain at all other times tore him apart. Each visit, Tom would routinely ask for more food, for Alex to jerk him off, for Alex to provide some resistance training. And after each visit, Alex’s eyes would well up, wondering if that was to be the last visit. Sure, Tom’s growth had slowed, but he was definitely on his last legs. His greatest achievement, his monster mass muscle growth, had become his greatest detriment. Yet, knowing him, he probably still craved for more. --- It was the 1-year anniversary of Tom’s passing. Alex was still grieving, missing Tom’s warm, giant, presence in the apartment, in the bed, in his life. An ad popped up on the side of Facepage, promising a miraculous procedure for muscle growth. Was this a sign? Now that Alex knew better, surely he could do better, with better medical advancements, to honor Tom’s memory.
  23. equus

    m/m The unlikely friendship

    So OK, here goes my first ever attempt at a story. I decided to post it in parts to motivate myself to actually write it instead of thinking of writing it one day. This is going to be a romance story, but at the right time sex will come into play. I'm not sure how you guys will find the dynamic between the characters, it might be perceived as somewhat weird and depending on how things go along the way I might actually include some heavy/dark elements in there. I still want to give it a try. ************************************************************ PART 1 My last 3 internet dates were absolute nightmares. All the guys seemed OK in the pictures and when I talked to them, but when met in person, they turned out to be completely dreadful people I didn't want to meet ever again. So I thought that I really needed to try something different. I needed to change something in the way I chose the guys to date. There was one thing that had worked well for me once in the past and I thought I could try it once again - that was dating a guy without seeing his photo. Kind of a blind date. You'd say - that's crazy. But really, it doesn't have to be. People often hide their appearance not because they're unattractive, but because they don't want to be seen for this or other reason. Sometimes it's because they're closeted, for example at work. Sometimes for other reasons. And in my experience, giving those faceless dating profiles a chance could lead to some really nice dates. So I thought - let's give it a chance once again. It took me just a few minutes to find a profile that somehow made me curious about it. Username: "wanderer". Interesting. His profile stated that what he's looking for is a buddy for having walks around the city with and maybe going to the gym once in a while. Written shortly, but neatly. No mention of sex or his sexual preferences - what a nice change. No stats were provided, only the age, 29, a few years younger than me. I was into longer walks myself and so I thought - let's try. I chatted him up asking saying that I like walks too. He replied, we exchanged a few messages, he didn't seem very talkative, rather straight to the point. At the same time I didn't feel like he was trying to get rid of me. He said that he wanted to go for a walk around in the park in the eastern part of the city, near the river. He suggested to first meet for coffee to get to know each other and that he won't be offended if I say no after meeting him and that he as well might decide to give it a pass if for any reason he doesn't feel that things click the right way between us. That seemed like an honest offer. I agreed. We exchanged numbers and were supposed to meet at 9 the next day. I went to sleep happy that I had a plan for Saturday morning. I didn't expect much, but it was still nice. -- It's Saturday, 8:55. I'm waiting at a junction at the periphery of a nice neighborhood, next to the the café where we were supposed to meet. I text the guy: "I'm here." He texts back: "I'm there in 3 mins." Cool. So I'm waiting and observing - who might that be. There aren't many people around at this hour, but still a enough to give me a chance for guessing. There's a tall guy in glasses coming from the other side of the street. But he just passes me. Oh, another candidate, I hope it's not him though, very much not my type. Oh my... what's that beautiful creature coming from afar? A bearded guy, roughly 6' tall, tight black t-shirt, muscley-beary build, dark-eyed. Haha, a man can always dream... Hmmm, he's still going in my direction. No, that can't be. He saw me. He's a strong 8 in the scale of 1 to 10, no, it's a 9, I'm a 5 on my good days with my 5'7'' and a very average, non-athletic appearance. No, let's not get our hopes up. Fuck, he's coming in my direction and looking me. FUCK. He's actually raising his hand for a handshake. WHAT THE FUCK? - Hi, I'm Greg. - says Greg. I'm at a loss for words. What has just happened? ************************************************************
  24. Cuerpo de demonio cap 2 pesadillas y cambios //Un pequeño inciso, para los que no leyeron la primera parte aquí les dejo el link, hice un error de novato al publicar la idea de esta historia y públicar ahí mismo la historia, lo are separado y esperar a ver qué les gusta e ir construyendo la historia. En esa misma noche del martes, nos habíamos acostado temprano Owen y yo, aunque tenía ganas para algo hoy, él tuvo un día pesado en el trabajo, él es soldador así se mantiene en forma trabajando con metales pesados cuando no iba al gym. No pude dormir bien esa noche como había dicho el profesor Trevor; tenía demasiada energía aún y mi mente no se calmaba, sentía que alguien me hablaba pero no llegaba a entender bien. Me obligue a dormir pero tarde mucho en ya calmar mi cuerpo y mente, y surgió una pesadilla, les estoy contando esto ya una semana después, habían pasado muchos cambios más la pesadilla era la misma cada noche; estaba en un cuarto oscuro, las paredes estaban difuminadas y pintadas en negro con orillas finas blancas que apenas se notaban, no había techo sólo un vortice como de humo blanco que era aspirado hacia acá detrás de estas paredes, el suelo era una fina capa de agua dándome mi reflejo y alguien más detrás de mí, no podía distinguir su forma más aya de ser humanoide, una sombra de lo que es con ojos rojos y pareciera ser muy grande, escuchaba una vez más ese lenguaje incomprensible más fuerte, y cuando trato de voltear detrás de mí para ver quién es solo despierto en mi cuarto sudando frío. Me despertaba siempre una hora antes que Owen, no dormí todas mis horas pero jamás me sentí cansado o con ojeras. Durante la semana también sucedieron cosas extrañas, ¿no te pasa que cuando conoces una persona en algo que no necesariamente tenemos que interactuar pero tu mente ya la enfoca en la multitud de la gente o por la calle? Pues eso pasó con los 4 participantes, durante la semana me los encontré de uno a uno y me hablaron de sus experiencias con el suero, aunque nadie había tenido pesadillas más que yo. Fred fue el primero a quien encontré, a lado del hotel donde trabajó había un McDonald's y siempre me quedaba de paso caminando al trabajo, ahí lo encontré sentado en la ventana próxima a la entrada con por lo menos 3 hamburguesa listas para comer, quería evitarlo un poco pues soy más de llegar puntual aunque parece ser que también se dió cuenta de mi y tocó el cristal para llamar mi atención, ya por no ser grosero pues entre a hablar con él; me dijo que ya sentía un leve cambio tras dos días de la inyección, se sentía con menos hambre, había comida mucho menos que lo habitual para él y solo comía mucho en la mañana para luego sentirse algo… caliente en general, creo que fue muy sincero y específico al mencionar que vio más paguínas porno y cuáles vió, el es hetero y dice que su gusto cambio un poco, que le gustaban chicas con grandes traceros a chicas más definidas no solo de su parte de atrás. Simplemente inventé una excusa para salir, no quería imaginarme que hizo para ayar su polla y que hizo. Al otro día en el gym me encontré a dos realmente, Jack y Erick en mi gym a casi la misma hora; Jack si se me hacía familiar, es un adolescente que quiso entrar al gym para poder defenderse de sus matones y tuvo grandes resultados creo que le gustó levantar pesas y ya tiene unos 2 años aquí. Está vez yo me acerque a verlo, no hablamos mucho sólo me dijo que le dolía mucho su cuerpo sobretodo los músculos, como si hubiera hecho una semana entera de peso pesando en todo su cuerpo todo en un solo día, al tercero también de la inyección. Aunque de estadísticas no había cambiado mucho, levantaba una gran cantidad de peso 85 libras de puro calentamiento para bicep, su fuerza había aumentado considerablemente. Erik por otra parte, no hable con él, más bien lo ví en las duchas cuando ya estaba por irme, yo voy a unas duchas más privadas pues las otras solo se separaba de uno del otro por dos láminas de cristal. Él también estaba a punto de meterse a esas duchas privadas, sólo había 3, lo ví desde lejos entrar sin mucha confianza tratando de tapar su entrepierna, aunque pude ver qué era pequeña desde aquí no me dió mucho tiempo de verla bien a detalle, ahora sabía por qué fué a las pruebas y por qué se bañaba aquí; ya iba a entrar también en las duchas hasta que ví el cuaderno que nos dió Trevor, estaba ya abierto con algunas mediciones, me picó mucho la curiosidad y leí que ponía, él mismo había sacado sus mismas medidas las cuales eran iguales a las del laboratorio, pero había dos más las de sus bolas y polla había comparado sus pelotas a las de un limón pequeño y su polla específica que mide solo 9.7 cm de largo totalmente dura, con 10 cm de grosor, y 4 cm flácida, la verdad esperaba más pero no sé acababa ahí pues los datos también se actualizaron 3 días después llegando a 12.3 cm de largo, 10.5 cm de grosor y 5 flácida, algo definitivamente había cambiado no sé si por el suero pero dejo una carita sonriente al final de las medidas. Kevin descubrí que era un vecino mío de departamento, él estaba en el piso 5 y yo en el 3, no hablamos mucho de cambios y así aunque me dijo que si hubo cambios no me dijo cuáles y solo me dejó en la duda. -por cierto Alex, ¿sabes si de casualidad hay otra tienda de calzado por aquí? -hay una a unas cuadras de donde trabajó aunque está un poco lejos, pero también hay una doblando la esquina a la izquierda, ¿no la viste? - sí y veo por qué se te hace extraño que pregunte, pero es que no tienen de mi talla. - entiendo, bueno iré a mi departamento, nos vemos después. Nos despedimos y de reojo ví que salía del edificio con sandalias, no se veía tampoco fuera de lugar, quizá buscá otro tipo de zapato y no es su cambio. ya le había pagado a Martha lo que le debía, me quedé sin un centavo en el bolsillo pero ya estaba tranquilo de no tener deudas hasta el otro mes que no paguemos. Yo por otro lado aparte de las pesadillas cada noche, solo se retrasó mi mes está semana tocaba pero no salió nada, me preocupa que quizá sea un embarazo aunque tengo fé que realmente este es el cambio que debía pasar conmigo, me are una prueba de todas formas.
  25. Musclesaber

    m/m Spice Up Your Life (Part 8 Added 8/06/20)

    Hey y'all. Long time reader. First time Writer. Here's a little story I've been working on while I'm bored in quarantine. Part 2 will be coming very soon. Hope y'all enjoy. Chapter 1: Making Plans It had been a long quarantine for Collin and Sam. With all of their classes being moved online and them being locked in their tiny house together, they were getting a bit stir crazy. With Collin being at high risk with his asthma, and Sam wanting to protect his friend and roommate, the two of them hadn’t really left the house except for groceries and the occasional errand that Sam would run. Each of them had enrolled at the local college and met their freshmen year. They met at a party one night and started talking and became fast friends. Every year since then, they had been roommates together in a small house they rented. Now, juniors in college, they are stuck in the house with each other. Luckily, it was looking like their long quarantine would be coming to an end. The governor of their state had slowly been reopening stores and restaurants. With the country appearing to go back to normal, they thought it was appropriate to have some friends over at the very least. “Oh, come on Collin. I know you are worried about this pandemic, but we have been cooped up in this house for over three months. With everything reopening, I think that we can at least begin to see our friend group again,” said Sam trying to convince his roommate to let his friends back into their life. “It doesn’t even need to be the whole group. It can just be a few of them.” Sam walked into the kitchen of their small house to grab a snack. “I don’t know Sam. I’m just worried about the possibility of any of them bringing the virus to us,” said Collin as he sat down on their couch in the living room. “We are going to be exposing ourselves to whatever they have come in contact with.” “But you’ve already been exposed to the outside world,” said Sam as he sat down in the chair facing Collin. “I go to the grocery store once a week or so and then I come home. How is me going shopping less dangerous than our friends coming over to see us?” “You’ve been staying safe. You don’t leave the house besides going shopping. We don’t know where they’ve been. They could’ve gone to restaurants or bars for all we know. I trust that you’re being safe. I don’t trust them.” Sam leaned back in his chair crossing his arm. Clearly disappointed by his friend’s aversion to the slightest bit of human contact. Sam’s face lit back up with an idea. “What if we can make sure they social distance for at least two weeks? The 4th of July is coming up two weeks from this Saturday, if all of our friends could social distance for those two weeks, could we have a barbeque?” Sam gave Collin the biggest puppy dog face imaginable. Accentuating his big blue eyes to drive the point home. He knew Collin couldn’t resist the face. After a moment of thinking, Collin finally surrendered to his roommate’s begging. “Ugh, fine. If you can get all of them to social distance for two weeks, we can have them all over for the 4th.” Sam jumped up from his seat with glee. “Woohoo! You won’t regret this bud! We are gonna have so much fun!” Sam gave Collin an excited side hug and ran into his room to get his phone and texted everyone who was still in town. Collin watched as Sam ran off to his room with a slight smile on his face to see him so happy, but it faded into worry for what might happen if his friends fail. Sam presented the obstacle to the group and they were all on board. He took a head count and requests from everyone for what they would like served. Sam said that he would cook everything and they’d Venmo him their share. This way there would be less people preparing the food. A couple weeks went by and Sam went out the Friday before to get all of the food they were going to need. With twelve people to cook for, Sam would have his work cut out for him. On the menu were burgers, chips and dip, mac n cheese, jalapeño poppers, and Sam’s homemade chocolate pudding. He bought everyone a few different types of beer and some seltzers for the nonbeer drinkers. He wanted to go all out for this get together if it was going to be the first one after months of isolation. As he was shopping for ingredients for the dishes, he came across a fun spice kit. It was a six-piece spice set that read “Spice Up Your Life”. None of the spices seemed familiar to Sam but he thought ‘What the hell? With the way my life is going, I’m gonna need all the spice I can get.’ He grabbed the kit and continued shopping. He arrived home and started unloading the groceries. “Hey Collin!” Sam shouted from the kitchen. “You mind running out to my car and grabbing the rest of the groceries?” Collin groaned in protest but reluctantly got up from his bed and came out to help Sam. Coming into the kitchen, he saw all of the food that Sam had already brought in. “You have more food in the car? This is enough food to feed a village for a week and we’re having 10 people over for one afternoon,” Collin said with shock. “We can have leftovers if we have to,” said Sam, getting out various bowls, plates, and cutting boards for the preparation of the food. “Besides, you could easily eat all of this food by yourself in one sitting,” said Sam gesturing toward the slight gut that his friend had gained since the quarantine began. “I haven’t put on that much weight, have I?” Collin looked down at his slightly bulging belly and rubbed it. “Well there is a reason why I have to go to the store every week instead of waiting longer.” Sam walked over and smacked his friend’s stomach and watched it jiggle a bit after. “But there’s nothing wrong with that. You normally live in the gym and eat the same diet while we’re in our normal life. It’s just your calorie needs have gone down, but your intake hasn’t,” said Sam with more sincerity in his tone. “I guess you’re right,” Collin said with a bit of sadness for his lack of gym routine. He normally was a buff stud. But he had put on that COVID 19 and his muscles have deflated a bit from his normal jock physique. He sulked for a second and then proceeded to go get the rest of the groceries. “Hey, don’t get down about it bud. I’m gonna tell you the same thing you told me the night we met. “I always love a little more cushion for the pushin’”,” said Sam with a wink and slapped his roommate’s ass. “Now go get the food. I have a lot to do if we want everything ready for tomorrow.” Collin smiled and grabbed the rest of the groceries. Sam had wished he could repeat the night they met. But he knew not to get his hopes up too much. Sam carried on cooking and prepping for the barbeque. He was going through his groceries and saw the spice kit he had randomly thrown in his cart. He opened it up and saw the six spices. Each seemed to have their own specific color of the rainbow for each flavor. Sam divided each flavor up to a specific dish that he’d prepare. But that left him with one spice left over, purple. He didn’t know what to do with it. So he stowed it in the pantry for another day. After what felt like hours of preparing, everything was ready to be cooked tomorrow. Collin walked out of his room to see all of the food. “Ooooo is that your world famous homemade chocolate pudding?!?” said Collin, reaching out his finger toward the giant bowl only to have it batted away by Sam. “Yes, it is, and you can’t have any. It’s famous for a reason. Everyone loves it and I want to make sure everyone gets some tomorrow.” “Oh come on Sam. Just a little finger? Pretty please?” Collin said trying to use Sam’s own begging trick against him. Trying to slouch down to Sam’s shorter height to really sell it. “Hey no fair. That’s my trick,” said Sam with a bit of a chuckle. “Alright. If you really want some, the spoon is sitting over there on the counter. Just finish up before I put everything into the dishwasher.” Collin beamed with delight. “You’re the best.” He walked over to the counter with joy in his steps. He picked up the spoon and sat down at their dining room table. Licking the spoon and loving every second of it. “Mmmm. You really should make this more often. It’s become one of my favorite desserts ever since you’ve started making it.” “I know. Everyone loves it, but it just takes me forever to make it.” Sam began washing the dishes while talking with his roommate. “Yeah, but you won’t let anyone help you since it’s your family’s secret recipe.” Collin standing up quickly from the table feeling a bit of heft to his body that he was not used to. He walked over to put his now spotless spoon in the sink for his roommate to wash. “And it’s staying that way. If you wanna try and recreate it, be my guest.” After Collin put away his spoon, he began grazing the counter for any other treats he could snack on. He saw that Sam had already finished making the dip for tomorrow. He reached into the pantry and grabbed some chips. Shoveling out the dip and into his mouth. Letting out the occasional “Mmm”. “Hey. The dip might not be as well renowned as the pudding, but I’d still like to serve it tomorrow,” said Sam grabbing the dip and hoisting it in the fridge. “You’re no fun.” Collin put his chips back in the pantry with defeat. “Can you at least make me something that I can eat?” “Do I look like your mother? No. You’re a grown ass man. You can cook your own food,” said Sam as he went back to cleaning the dishes. “Pleeeeeease Sam? I’m letting you have this barbeque. Just make one sandwich for me.” Collin again went down to Sam’s level and gave him the puppy dog face. Quivering his lip every now and then for dramatic effect. “You’re getting way too good at that. Fine, I’ll make you a sandwich.” “Again, you’re the best.” “Yeah yeah yeah. Just get me out everything you want on it. I’m almost done with the dishes and then I’ll make it.” Collin grabbed bread, cheese, and butter. He was wanting a grilled cheese, but not your average one. He also pulled out some jalapeños, some bacon and even grabbed a spice that Sam was using before. “Got it. Now what?” “Why don’t you start cooking the bacon and slicing the jalapeños? I’m almost done with the dishes and I’ll cook it for you after that.” Collin did as he was told. Frying the bacon and dicing up the jalapeños while dashing bits of spice onto them. “Alright everything’s ready. Done with the dishes yet?” “Almost. Why don’t you grill it and I’ll eat it when I’m done?” “You’ve been done with dishes for a while now, haven’t you?” Collin said while throwing his sandwich on the skillet. “And you didn’t cook all day, did you?” “I retract my previous statement. You are no longer the best.” He picked up his sandwich and took it to the dining room “Nope. I’m better.” Sam walked in and joined his roommate with a banana to eat. “So how has everyone done in terms of keeping their distance?” asked Collin between bites. “From what I can tell, good. I don’t have ankle bracelets on them so there’s no real way to know, but from what they’ve said, they have been.” “They’d better.” Collin said getting up to put his plate away. As Collin got up, Sam noticed his shirt was riding up a little more on his belly. Nothing too severe, but it definitely bulged out from his body a little more. Sam followed him into the kitchen and threw his banana peeled into the trash. “Need anything else before I head to bed?” “Maybe just help me put everything away,” said Sam as he walked by his roommate to make room in the fridge for everything he’d prepared. He turned around to grab the food only to see his roommate’s pecs right in his face. ‘That’s odd. Normally I’m eye level with Collin’s chin.’ “Hey Collin, did you get taller?” Collin looked down at his roommate. He’d always been a few inches taller than him, but Sam was looking particularly small tonight. “I doubt it. I stopped having growth spurts a while ago. Maybe you just shrank?” laughed Collin, ruffling his roommate's hair. After the kitchen was completely clean, Collin started walking toward his room. “Night tiny.” Sam rolled his eyes. “Night big guy.” He watched Collin walk away. His eyes lingering on his fat ass. I looked like it was pushing those poor shorts to their limit. Watching it wobble from side to side. Each cheek looked like a soccer ball. Sam knew what he’d be jerking off to tonight. He headed to his room and shut the door. After a quick jack, he went to bed, excited for their get together tomorrow. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: